《Blackmailed For Love》


 Chapter 1: Good day or not..

    Chapter 1: Good day or not..


    "Fick.Fick.Fick."


    I ran down the subway stairs, my smal] feet moving as fast as they could.I had already beente in


    leaving my house¡ª it was no small feat to make Victoria and Anna eat their breakfast, and after that I


    had to search the quickest and cheapest way to get to the K & Kw firm where I was going for the


    interview.


    After three long weeks of searching for a ce to stay and then finding one and making it habitable for


    the other two lives that depend on me by spending everyst penny I had left, this interview was my


    last hope.


    It was by some miracle that I had happened upon the paper in which the ssified for this job was


    listed.


    And in my quest to read the job description I had almost sat on thep of the old man outside the


    shelter where we had spent ourst week.


    The old man was kind enough as he had handed me the section of the paper I was looking at.


    And I ficking knew that the god above must¡¯ve had some mercy because the pay was good and all I


    had to do was assort the files and manage the paperwork.


    I took it as my due for thest few miserable years of my life except the one part that I would never


    change.


    I stepped out into the morning sun- even the day was perfect which I took as one more sign of a good


    day ahead.


    I loved mornings and the sunshine as much as I hated rain and gloomy clouds, maybe it was to the fact


    that I never could get to enjoy the rain like many other people sitting up in their warm houses and


    looking at the world through their windows not knowing what it was like to be hungry and miserable with


    wet clothes on your body.


    I pushed those thoughts back to the depressed box they belonged to and quickened my steps only to


    m into someone face first and barely caught myself before I could¡¯ve fallen t on my arse.


    "I am so sorry!" I said as I looked up at the man standing in front of me.


    He was tall and I meant at least two feet taller than me, okay I was small inparison to most of the


    women at five two, but this man was tall-tall.


    His dark eyes were wide and horrified as he said, "Oh no, I am sorry.I wasn¡¯t looking where I was


    going."


    I was taken aback by his apology because I knew from experience most people won''t apologize in such


    a situation but then the reason for his horror and apology registered when I felt something wet slithering


    down inside my clothes, on my skin.


    I looked down and squeezed my eyes shut as I saw the big coffee stain on my white shirt that was


    quickly soaking in my beige skirt.


    No.No.No.


    "I am really sorry."


    The man was saying but all I could think about was how I had spent my entire night in altering this shirt


    for the interview.


    The soft touch had me looking up into his dark eyes and he said, "Please, let me make it up to you."


    "No, it¡¯s alright.I am alright.Everything will be alright."


    I mumbled the words that had gotten me through the darkest of nights.


    His strong fingers curled around my arm and he steered me to the side of the footpath because people


    had started to notice us standing there in the middle.


    "Look, I don¡¯t know where you were going¡ª"


    "To the interview.I really wanted that job." I said on autopilot, seeing the only chance to turn things


    around for three of us slipping far away from me.


    "And, I am sure you will get it.Just let me help."


    When I looked at him with suspicious eyes, he said, "My sister¡¯s boutique is not far from here, I could


    take you there and you can have a new set of clothes."


    I shrugged off his touch knowing full well that no kindnesses strings free.I shook my head.


    "No thanks.I will manage."


    Even as I said that, I didn¡¯t believe those words.


    He sighed.


    "Look, I am really sorry, and believe me or not I really want to help."


    He held up his hands and said , "I promise I¡¯m not a serial killer."


    I looked back down at my clothes and cringed inwardly.


    As if sensing that I was inclining to ept his help, he said, "We could walk, it''s just a block away."


    I looked at my watch and said, "I will bete for my interview."


    He asked, "Where are you interviewing?"


    "K & Kw firm." I answered and when his eyes lit up, I asked, "Do you by any chance know someone


    there?"


    He said, "If you are heading toward K & K then you are going in the wrong direction."


    I frowned.


    He turned me around in the direction he was heading to.


    "It¡¯s that way.And fortunately for you, my sister¡¯s boutique is there too."


    Not having any other choice and needing this job to stay alive and to keep the two lives that depended


    on me safe and healthy, I started walking with him, epting his help silently.


    After a few minutes of walking, he asked, "So how did you get to know about the job? And, what are


    you applying for?"


    "T saw it in a newspaper clipping.I am applying for back office work, file management and such."


    He hummed under his breath and asked, "What are your qualifications?"


    I chewed on my bottom lip wondering if I should have to answer his questions out of politeness just


    because I was epting his help and then my good senses answered in a resounding yes and I gave


    in feeling my cheeks heat up in the morning sun in embarrassment.


    "I have graduated from high school."


    "Oh.Not much of an academic student?"


    I didn¡¯t know why I answered, maybe for the first time I took it as an insult and it came to pride but I


    replied with a very arrogant, "I got full schrship to Duke but I had to decline it."


    At his silence I peeked up at him and found that I had managed to surprise him.


    He didn¡¯t question me further so we walked the remaining distance to his sister¡¯s boutique in silence.


    Glitz and mour was a two storey store with ss doors and windows.


    The tall man pushed one such door open and waited for me to step inside.


    The store was quite at this time of the morning and I couldn¡¯t even see the employees.


    I turned to him to tell him that we might be too early and also the opulence was making me


    ufortable.


    It looked expensive and nowhere near the ten dors I had spent on my shirt.


    But before I could deny what we came here for, a tall woman in a ck A-line dress appeared, from out


    of nowhere and greeted the tall man.


    "Good morning, Mr McKenzie.How can I help you?"


    "Good morning, Delene.Is my sister here?" He asked.


    "Not yet, but she''ll be here in twenty minutes, that''s her usual time."


    "Hmm, that would be uneptable.So I guess you''d have to help my friend here."


    I looked up at him sharply but he didn¡¯t nce at me as he said, "I unintentionally ruined her dress, and


    she has an interview in the next fifteen minutes so hurry up and do your magic."


    With a smile and slight nod, Delene grabbed my arm and pulled me in the store.


    She didn¡¯t waste any time and she didn''t ask me many questions as she left me near the dressing


    section and then ran off to somewhere.


    After a few minutes she returned holding three dresses.


    One was a cream colored a-line dress just like hers, the other one was a pastel green blouse with


    checkered ck pants and the third one was simple ck pants with a floral printed pink shirt.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I asked her if I can wear the pastel green blouse with simple ck pants, when she gave me a go


    ahead I took them from her and disappeared inside the changing room.


    I quickly slipped off my ruined clothes and donned the new ones.


    The feel of the fabric, soft and cool against my skin had me sighing wa x and closing my eves in bliss.


    It was years now since I had felt this sensation of new fabric against my skin, of something so


    expensive.

 Chapter 2: New Job Interview

    Chapter 2: New Job Interview


    When I came out Delene was waiting outside and I asked, "How much does this cost?"


    She said, "Oh, they are the basic ones.The shirt is only fifteen hundred dors and the trousers are for


    twelve hundred and ny nine."


    I was sure that I was close to fainting.No way I could have these clothes.


    Delene looked at me with a frown and I realized I was already shaking my head, she asked, "Is there a


    problem?"


    "Oh no, I could not take these.I am sorry for your trouble."


    With that I turned around, ready to go back into my wet and stained clothes.


    But then a voice came from behind.


    "Excuse us for a moment, Delene."


    "Of course, sir."


    Delene left me alone with the tall man.


    Mr Mackenzie.


    I faced him and said, "I appreciate your help but I can¡¯t take these clothes, they are too expensive!"


    His lips tipped up at the corners and he said, "I can see that I won¡¯t be able to convince you so why


    don¡¯t wee to apromise."


    I waited.


    He said, "You can wear these clothes to the interview and then return it here and pay the dry cleaning


    bill when you get the job."


    "If I get the job." He shrugged.


    "I am sure you will."


    I contemted it for a moment and who am I kidding I really needed to be able to score this job.I


    nodded reluctantly and said, "Thank you."


    The tall man, aka Mr McKenzie, directed me toward the skyscraper that was K & Kw firm.


    And I reached there just in time for the olddy to usher the candidates who hade for the interview


    into the waiting area outside the office where the interviews were being held.


    I sat in the hard metal chair with my fingers crossed.


    All the women waiting with me were tall and looked well put together inparison to me, they


    probably had their degrees ready to show off.


    With each passing minute I was starting to question my good fortune even as I knew that back office


    work didn¡¯t need a degree to assort through files but I was convinced that they would prefer other


    women than the one who couldn¡¯t ept the schrship.


    But when the next time the olddy came out, she pointed at me out and said, "You.You are next."


    My fingers trembling on the thin file I was holding with my meager paperwork and certificates I had


    gotten in high school, I sent a prayer above and entered the office.


    Just as the door closed behind me, I heard the olddy saving to other waiting candidates that they


    could go now and interviews hade to an end.I frowned in confusion but that disappeared as I met


    the dark eyes sitting behind the desk.


    "Oh." I whispered softly.


    ¡®¡®Well, isn¡¯t it the best attire for an interview."


    The tall man, Mr Mackenzie said.


    I flushed.


    "I¡ª You¡ª"


    He gestured at the empty chair in front of his desk and said, "I am sorry I didn¡¯t tell you who I was and


    that you wereing for the interview to me.I guess I wanted to see that shocked expression on your


    face."


    I sat down and he held out his hand for the file.


    ¡° May I"


    I swallowed and extended my file.


    He didn¡¯t open it or look at it as he asked, "T have only one question for you, Miss?"


    "Elsa Smith."


    "So, Miss Elsa, tell me why you didn''t go to Duke and why you need this job?"


    I licked my lips and because when we were waiting outside and were given a form to fill, I had only


    written half truth in it so I repeated that half truth afraid I won¡¯t get the job otherwise.


    So I said, "Because my mother has breast cancer.She was diagnosed with it after a year of me


    graduating high school so I couldn''t attend college and she¡¯s the reason I need this job."


    At least half of it.


    His eyes filled with sympathy and I looked down.


    After a moment he cleared his throat and said, "You could join right away or from tomorrow."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    I looked up in surprise but he didn¡¯t look at me as he pulled out a file and plucked a stack of papers


    from it.


    Sliding those papers toward me, he said, "Fill these and sign them with the attested copies of your


    identification and other documents that are mentioned.And submit it to me before you go."


    "Really?" I whispered.


    "Are you serious? Are you really giving me this job?"


    He smiled and his eyes shimmered with kindness.


    "Of course, Miss Elsa.I wouldn''t be sitting here otherwise as this isn''t really my job."


    My eyes widened at his answer.


    "Oh, thank you so much, Mr Mackenzie.I won''t disappoint you."


    "I am sure you won''t.But you will be addressing my partner, but given your job profile I don''t think you''ll


    being out of that file room anytime soon."


    He shuddered dramatically but I didn''t care. I finally have the job to support my family and right in that


    moment I couldn''t care even if the sky opened up and drenched me for suddenly everything was as


    bright as the ray of sunshine.


    After thanking the tall man, Mr Mackenzie one more time, I took the stack of papers and sat down to fill


    them in.


    I brushed over the bitter truths with half lies and mentioned little of my background except that was truly


    necessary.


    When I gave him the papers and thanked him again.


    He smiled and said, "You can stop calling me Mr MacKenzie, it makes me feel like I¡¯m some sort of


    doddering old man, instead call me Kaden."


    "I should not, you''ll be my boss."


    He shook his head and said, "Like I said, you''ll be answering to my partner, the other K in the firm.So


    I¡¯m not technically your boss."


    When I didn¡¯t say anything, he arched a brow and I huffed, making him smile.


    "Okay, Kaden."

 Chapter 3: One who’s not a Boss

    Chapter 3: One who¡¯s not a Boss


    The next day came too soon but I didn¡¯t mind, I was too happy to have this job to care about the


    restless sleep I got, and surprisingly the other two who regrly interrupted my sleep slept without any


    fuss.


    I was too anxious to start my new job so today I reached the K & Kw firm with fifteen minutes to


    spare.


    In one hand I was holding the bag with the clothes I had borrowed yesterday from Kaden¡¯s sister¡¯s


    boutique and in another I had a small purse with the hotdog fromst night and enough money that


    would take me back to the diner near our apartment building where I would spendst six hours of the


    day to do my day to day paying job so my family won''t go hungry.


    I will return the clothes and ask him for the dry cleaning bill, I just hoped it wouldn''t be as costly as the


    clothes were.


    When I reached the receptionist I showed her my appointment letter that I had gotten yesterday from


    Mr Mackenzie after submitting my papers.


    She gave me a polite smile and told me to wait for Mrs Frank to escort me to the twenty fifth floor


    where I''d spent my days holed up in the back office.


    "You are too young to be applying for such a boring job."


    Mrs Frank, the middle ageddy who was the assistant to the floor manager said conversationally as


    we entered the elevator.


    I shrugged.


    "I don¡¯t mind.I am not much for loud ces and other things that people my age find exciting."


    Because I never got the chance to enjoy them.


    She assessed me with a contemtive gaze and nodded thoughtfully as she said, "I suppose there¡¯s


    not much to enjoy when family depends on such small shoulders."


    I stiffened and as if she sensed it, she tutted and said, "Calm down, Missy, I was saying it from


    experience.I have been working since I was fifteen and had to do all the work to support my two


    younger sisters."


    I licked my lips and nodded.


    She said, "Well, there couldn¡¯t be a much better ce than the back file room for a beauty like you, the


    men in these offices might be working forw but they aren¡¯t sowful themselves."


    "I met Mr Mackenzie, he seemed like a nice person." I said.


    She scoffed.


    "That one is nothing inparison to the one I work for."


    "The other K?"


    "yes, Mr Kri¡ª"


    Before she could finish the elevator doors pinged open and she said, "That''s us.Come along then."


    AS we passed many cubicles and turned down the hallways no one in particr looked up to see.


    I guess it was a good thing when most of them looked beyond my twenty two years.I looked like a fresh


    faced rabbiting out of its hiding ce for the first time between these white cored employees


    with starched clothes and perfect model like faces.


    "You don''t go there."


    She pointed down the short hallway that had only one door.


    ¡®""What¡¯s there?" I asked, more like out of curiosity.


    She said, "It¡¯s the devil¡¯s temporaryir."


    A quiet giggle left me as I asked, "And the permanent one is hell?"


    She gave me a look before she said, "The permanent one is on the thirty third floor.Hees here only


    to check on his employees and to give them a third degree."


    "You mean the other K?"


    "That one."


    She agreed and then we came to the end of the corridor we were walking in.She pointed at thest


    door with the File Room on it.


    "This is you.And if you need any assistance because you can¡¯t possibly do this all alone, contact me."


    She pushed open the door and instantly we both stepped back when the oppressive smell of paper and


    dust floated toward us.


    She waved at the wooden desk cluttered with files and papers and other documents that seemed to


    have collected ayer of dirt on it.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Somewhere in there is andline.You press 251 for me.And 001 for the reception.If you need to order


    lunch or anything else, you can contact 101 where the cafeteria and restaurant is.Or you can go there


    too during your lunch break if you like to meet other employees."


    "Thank you, Mrs Frank." I said to her.


    "Don¡¯t mention it."


    She waved her hand and then after a few seconds she added, "Just a piece of advice because you


    seem like you¡¯d need it.Stay away from any mischief, this one is not as easily amused as Mr Kaden


    and nor is he as forgiving as the other one."


    I nodded.


    "Of course."


    My day after that went in a blur.


    As Mrs Frank suggested, I tackled my very first task of tidying up the desk.


    It took me a long time to sort through the paper and cramp the ones that were useless into the already


    overflowing dustbin.


    And then I had to find the cable and connect the phone so I could make use of it if I needed it in any


    case.


    I didn¡¯t know how long it had been since I started but I was so lost in my task of shelving the files in


    alphabetical order in the one shelf that I had emptied that I almost jumped up in fright when a hand


    landed on my shoulder.


    With a frightful scream I turned around, a rolled up file clutched tight in my hand ready to hit the


    offender.


    I paused, my hand in mid air when I saw who it was.


    "Mr McKenzie!" I gasped.


    His eyes lightened with amusement as he held up his hands and said, "I am not going to kill you,


    remember I told you I¡¯m not a serial killer."


    My heart still thudding in my chest, I brought my arm down by my side and said, "I just...you took me by


    surprise."


    He nodded.


    "I can tell."


    He gestured at the files now lining behind me in order.


    "I see you have already made a difference in this mess."


    His eyes came back to me calm and kind.


    "I just wanted to check up on you."


    "Thank you.I am doing fine." I replied and as I started to feel awkward standing there, I picked up the


    other remaining files from the table.


    "Mrs Frank was very nice and told me a little about the office."


    My eyes fell on the bag with the clothes.


    I picked it up and held it out to him.


    "Here...Please let me know about the dry cleaning bill."


    His lips turned down in a frown as he said, "No."


    "No?"


    "No.Keep them."


    "But, I can¡¯t.They are too expensive and I can¡¯t"


    He stepped closer and I sucked in a breath.With gentle fingers, he grabbed my chin and brought my


    gaze to meet his.He asked, "You want to pay for them?"


    I nodded.


    "Thene to dinner with me."


    I opened my mouth but he shushed me and said, "I won¡¯t take the dress back, you can either take them


    back home or throw them if you want.But if you want to do something for me, I want dinner with you."


    "But you are my boss..." I said softly.


    "I am not."


    He was smiling.He stepped back and held out his hand.


    "Give me your phone."


    I swallowed and turned around to pull my battered phone from my purse.


    He didn¡¯t say anything as he typed his number and saved it in.


    "Tell me whenever you''re ready or if you¡¯refortable text me wherever you want me."


    And then he was gone, leaving me all confused and surprised.


    I hadn¡¯t ever had a boyfriend, not a real one and then I didn''t have time for them.


    But suddenly there was a founder/partner of aw firm, at least ten years older than me, who wanted to


    go out on a dinner date with me.


    And he was even kind, which was a rare thing in men.


    I knew that I¡¯d have to decline somehow because I couldn¡¯t possibly be involved with someone but...I


    liked the idea of someone wanting me.It hasn''t happened since..ment and yes those who already


    know me have guessed right, this one is not the hero you¡¯ ll hate before you fall for him.

 Chapter 4: You are rude

    Chapter 4: You are rude


    "I don¡¯t like it here.I don¡¯t!"


    I stomped my foot as Mama opened the small bag and started to take our clothes out.


    "Mama!"


    "Hush, now, my pretty angel."


    She always called me that but sometimes I wished that she wouldn''t, not because I hated it but


    because I never felt like an angel.


    And another reason was because my Mama named me after a Princess who became a queen, and


    because of that all the students at my previous school] made fun of me.


    Spoiler alert, we lived in a trailer park and in no way I was a princess.


    She grabbed a few clothes and went to arrange them in the big wooden cupboard near the window.


    When she turned around, she came straight to me and crouched down.


    My mother had hair like mine, silver with the hint of pink and our eyes were the same too, big and blue.


    She took my small] hands in hers, her hands were rough from all the work she does.


    "You know we couldn¡¯t live there anymore, don''t you?"


    I shook my head, because I didn¡¯t know.I didn''t want to know.


    Those big bad men wanted my father and for all I cared they could have him.


    My father was bad, he hit my Mama al] the time and drank cheap alcohol that smelled very bad.I said


    so to my Mama, "But, Mama, they only wanted to hurt him.They wouldn''t have hurt us, would they?"


    She squeezed my fingers, her smile affectionate as she said, "But what if they did.I love you so much,


    my sweet angel, I''d never let anyone hurt you, you know that."


    I pursed my lips and cupped her cheek.


    "And I don¡¯t want him to hurt you anymore.We should¡¯ve left him behind."


    She ruffled my hair.


    "Don¡¯t talk like that.He¡¯s your father and he promised that he''d do better, didn¡¯t he?"


    He promised that all the time, but my Mama seemed to believe him so I didn¡¯t say anything.


    She said, "And, you would like it here more when you start the new school.This is a very good school,


    sweet angel, you will get to study here and then one day you''ll go to college and make Mama proud,


    won''t you?"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I nodded.


    "Yes, Marna."


    Just then the door opened behind us and we both turned around to see a young boy standing there, he


    looked like he was my age.


    I was fifteen years old and we came to live in the small town of ck Mountains with its own scenic


    beauty and scary forests, and one such forest was outside our little cottage that was assigned to us,


    surrounding the estate we will now live on.


    Because in an attempt to give me a better education and to bring a resemnce of control to our lives,


    most importantly to run away from my father¡¯s debts, my Mama had taken a job as a housekeeper for


    the Aaron¡¯s, whoever they are.


    Now as I stared at the boy in front of me, I wondered not for the hundredth time why Mama had to bring


    us here.


    This boy in his ironed jeans and branded shirt looked the same as the boys who had bullied me in my


    last school.


    I waited, braced for him to say something cruel and was surprised when he stepped inside and said,


    "Mrs Huxley, Mom is asking for you.She said you cane whenever you are done settling in."


    My Mama beamed at the boy and walked to him.


    "Oh, I should just check it now.What if she has something important to tell me."


    And with that she was gone, leaving me alone with this boy.


    And suddenly I was aware of the fact that even though he looked my age, he was taller than me.I


    swallowed my difort and said, "Why are you still here?"


    He wrinkled his nose and took a step inside.


    "You are rude."


    "I am not rude.You are rude,ing into our rooms without invitation!" I snapped.


    He smiled, a dimple forming in his cheeks.


    "But this is all mine, considering thesends belonged to my father."


    I gritted my teeth, because I didn¡¯t have anything to say to him.


    He let out a chuckle and said, "Rx.What¡¯s your name?"


    "I don''t want to tell you."


    "So, I don¡¯t want to tell you¡ª that''s a mouthful by the way, I came here to be friends with you."


    He said,ing forward and plopping down on the bed.I red at him.


    "I don''t want to be your friend.Now you can go."


    "Listen, I don¡¯t want to tell you¡ª"


    I let out a frustrated scream and yelled, "Elsa! My name is Elsa!"

 Chapter 5: I will fight you

    Chapter 5: I will fight you


    "Elsa! My name is Elsa!"


    "See, was that so difficult?"


    He grabbed my shoulders and said, "And we should be more than friends because my name is


    Kristoff?"


    He waggled his brows, lookingical.


    I burst outughing and pushed at him.


    "You don¡¯t know anything.Elsa married Jack Frost not Kristoff.Anna, her younger sister, married


    Kristoff."


    "Oh."


    He looked disappointed and then slung an arm around my neck and said, "Wel] then, we can''t marry


    you say, but we can be friends"


    He was cut off by a deep rich voiceing from the door.


    "Kristoff."


    We both turned around and I watched the man standing in front of me.And he was all man.


    Bigger than the boys at my previous school, bigger than my father¡ª who seemed like a giant when he


    hit my mother, bigger than Kristoff.


    And as my eyesnded on his face, I realized he was handsome too, He had rich brown hair, almost


    ck and his eyes were grey...


    No, green.


    I couldn¡¯t tell from where I stood.I took an involuntary step toward him in my bid to know the correct


    shade of his eyes, but thankfully Kristoff''s voice stopped me.


    He grunted and grumbled, "How did you find me?"


    "We need to go to the doctor¡¯s, right now."


    The man¡¯s words were sharp and cold.


    I shivered at his deep voice and how he ordered Kristoff.


    But Kristoff didn''t move, he said, "We will goter, right now, I¡¯m talking to my future wife."


    With that he grabbed my arm.


    I shrugged him off and stood to the side so I could look at these two strangers and said, "I am not your


    anything and why are you still here?"


    "I told you¡ª"


    Kristoff began, but the big man with a handsome face interrupted, ¡®I don¡¯t have time for this."


    He entered the room and walked toward Kristoff purposely.


    The look on his face made me nervous and I remembered how my father hurt my mother, I quickly


    darted between them and held my hand up.


    My palm pressed into the middle of his chest, he froze and then his eyes dropped down to me.


    In that moment I wished I was anywhere but there, because I knew that was the moment my life as it


    was, changed.


    That moment when our eyes met, his grey with green rings in them and my deep blue like the depth of


    oceans as Mama called them, our world stopped and rearranged.


    "Remove your hand."


    He said it so low that I would¡¯ve missed it if not for standing so close to him and if my eyes weren¡¯t fixed


    on his mouth.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I swallowed and licked my lips.


    It felt like my bones had stuck in ce as I slowly moved my hand down.


    Even though his cold eyes made me nervous, I said, "Don¡¯t hurt him.I won''t let you hurt him."


    At first he frowned and then he smirked.


    "What are you gonna do, little girl?"


    "Stop you?"


    Why did ite out as a question? The smirk became more pronounced.


    "How?"


    I didn¡¯t like his amusement at my expense, I said, "I will fight you.I know how to hit a man where it


    hurts."


    His eyes blinked for a few seconds as if I had stunned him and then he dismissed me as his gaze went


    to the boy behind me, and finally I could breathe.


    "Come." He said to Kristoff.


    Kristoff grumbled under his breath.


    I said, ¡®You don¡¯t have to go with this man.And if he¡¯s troubling you, you canin about him to your


    parents."


    Kristoff''s eyes crinkled and then heughed.


    Andughed.


    I red at him, not understanding what was so funny.


    He chucked me under the chin and said, "You are funny, and sweet, my new friend."


    I wanted to stomp my foot again, this time on top of his.


    He said, ¡®Don¡¯t worry.He won''t hurt me.He''s Kristian, my big brother.It¡¯s his job to keep me safe."


    My eyes widened and I looked from him to the man who was already turning around and exiting the


    small cottage.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    A warning and a threatI wished good morning to the front desk receptionist as I passed by her and


    made my way toward the elevator banks.


    Each step was sending a sharp throb I ¡êI behind my right eye as my migraine made its presence


    known like I wasn''t already miserable enough.


    Yesterday, after I finished my work here, it had been the busiest and most harrowing six hours in the


    diner where I worked the night shift and tolerated the uninvited attention of sleazy men which had led to


    the beginning of this horrible migraine.


    I stepped into the elevator as the doors opened and pressed the button for the twenty fifth floor.


    My mind went to the number of things I have to do but the one I was trying to ignore popped into the


    forefront of my mind.


    Kaden asked me to go out on a dinner date with him.


    A part of me wanted to agree to do that, have the whole dating experience but I knew it was something


    that would end up in disaster with just one glimpse into my past and what effect it had on my present.


    But what if Kaden was someone who wouldn''t care about all that and instead would provide something


    that I hadcked for all these years.


    Safety.


    The elevator doors opened on the tenth floor and I sent up a silent prayer that this tin box wouldn''t fill


    up with chattering people, and the god granted my wish in the form of the tall man whose eyes met


    mine and he smiled.


    "Good morning, Elsa."


    "Good morning, Kaden."


    I replied, my voice soft and subdued due to my headache.


    His dark eyes sharpened on me and he asked, "Are you alright, Elsa?"


    I shrugged and answered, "Just a little headache."


    "Then you should''ve stayed home."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I looked at him and wrinkled my nose.


    "It¡¯s just my second day."


    He chuckled softly and said, "No one would say anything if I¡¯m giving you the day off."


    "But, you are not my boss."


    "So, I keep telling you." He replied, arching a brow.


    I smiled a little and shook my head.


    "It¡¯s fine.I am used to it."


    Two hourster my headache had gotten worse, my right eye was blurry and I felt like I was going to


    either faint or vomit all over the desk and the papers strewn on it.


    Even my hands were shaking as I tried to sort the papers and put them in neat piles ording to their


    subjects.


    I called the front desk and asked, "Hello, yes, I wanted to ashh...ask where can I get the painkillers in


    this whole building?"


    I bit down on my lip, recognising the lisp I was getting.


    It happened every time, whenever my migraine got worse, my speech woulde out like I was under


    the influence of drugs.


    "Um¡ª you can go to the on-site medical office.They¡¯ll provide you with whatever you need."


    "Than¡ª"


    She hung up on me.I looked down at the receiver and made a face.


    "Kyou...stupid!"


    God, I hate this stupid migraine.


    And these stupid people.


    And the stupid fact that I¡¯d have to go on my own two feet to get the painkillers that would at least make


    this headache tolerable.


    I stood up and had to brace a hand on the desk as my head spun.


    Blinking to dispel the dark spots that danced in front of my eyes, I made my way toward the door.


    The bright lights in the hallway made me want to run back into my tiny little office but I managed to


    keep walking.


    It was only when I was about to step into the open area with a lot of cubicles, I heard the dark chilly


    voice that struck a familiar chord deep in my chest.


    I almost tripped over my own two feet as that voice registered.


    "I don¡¯t fucking care if your own mother was on the death bed, you should¡¯ve been here for the


    hearing."


    "Sir, I¡ª"


    A very diminutive voice began but his frigid voice cut off the other person.


    "Not a word.I don''t want to hear from you.You are fired."


    I swallowed tightly, my pulse quickening as my mind tried to protect itself by whispering again and


    again, trying to convince me that it wasn¡¯t possible.


    It couldn¡¯t be him.


    I was maybe conjuring up his voice, it wouldn¡¯t be the first time.


    My already throbbing brain has decided to y more games with me.


    "Sir, Iam really sorry.It won¡¯t hap¡ª"


    "No, it won¡¯t."


    His voice was low and flinty, and carried toward me like a whip.


    He said, "I don¡¯t like to repeat myself, you have half an hour.Pack your things and leave."


    I took a step forward and peeked around the wall.


    A man stood in the middle with his back to me.


    All the people in the office looked down, not meeting his eyes, cowering from him.


    He was more than six feet tall.


    If my assumption was correct he¡¯d be six feet and two.


    He wore a ck suit that stretched across his shoulder in a perfect manner.


    His one hand was in his pocket and another by his side as he rubbed his pinky finger with his thumb.


    I held my breath, wanting to run out of here but my feet refused to move.


    My chest was aching and my head was spinning, and a voice filled with longing whispered softly¡ª


    maybe, it was him.


    Finally, you will see him, all your prayers have been answered atst.


    But on the heels of that thought came the ominous words I would never forget.


    "Don''t ever show me your fucking face, little girl.Because I will destroy you and everything you love.I¡¯ll


    make your life so miserable you''ll wish for death but I will keep you alive."


    It was a warning and a threat he had given me, and I had taken it seriously because I knew he meant it.


    And I knew how much he liked to keep his promises, especially the ones made to his enemies.


    And thest time I had met him, he had cleared it up who I was to him.


    The man started to turn around.


    My heart hammered so forcefully it felt like it¡¯d jump right out of my chest.


    My hand went to clutch my chest as he came into view.


    No.


    Yes.


    No.


    No.


    Yes, please.


    No.

 Chapter 7: Kristian Aaron

    Chapter 7: Kristian Aaron


    A warning and a threat I wished good morning to the front desk receptionist as I passed by her and


    made my way toward the elevator banks.


    Each step was sending a sharp throb behind my right eye as my migraine made its presence known


    like I wasn''t already miserable enough.


    Yesterday, after I finished my work here, it had been the busiest and most harrowing six hours in the


    diner where I worked the night shift and tolerated the uninvited attention of sleazy men which had led to


    the beginning of this horrible migraine.


    I stepped into the elevator as the doors opened and pressed the button for the twenty fifth floor.


    My mind went to the number of things I have to do but the one I was trying to ignore popped into the


    forefront of my mind.


    Kaden asked me to go out on a dinner date with him.


    A part of me wanted to agree to do that, have the whole dating experience but I knew it was something


    that would end up in disaster with just one glimpse into my past and what effect it had on my present.


    But what if Kaden was someone who wouldn''t care about all that and instead would provide something


    that I hadcked for all these years, Safety.


    The elevator doors opened on the tenth floor and I sent up a silent prayer that this tin box wouldn''t fill


    up with chattering people, and the god granted my wish in the form of the tall man whose eyes met


    mine and he smiled.


    "Good morning, Elsa."


    "Good morning, Kaden." I replied, my voice soft and subdued due to my headache.


    His dark eyes sharpened on me and he asked, "Are you alright, Elsa?"


    I shrugged and answered, "Just a little headache."


    "Then you should''ve stayed home." I looked at him and wrinkled my nose.


    "It''s just my second day."


    He chuckled softly and said, "No one would say anything if I''m giving you the day off."


    "But, you are not my boss."


    "So, I keep telling you." He replied, arching a brow.


    I smiled a little and shook my head.


    "It''s fine.I am used to it."


    Two hourster my headache had gotten worse, my right eye was blurry and I felt like I was going to


    either faint or vomit all over the desk and the papers strewn on it.


    Even my hands were shaking as I tried to sort the papers and put them in neat piles ording to their


    subjects.


    I called the front desk and asked, "Hello, yes, I wanted to ashh¡­ ask where can I get the painkillers in


    this whole building?"


    I bit down on my lip, recognising the lisp I was getting.It happened every time, whenever my migraine


    got worse, my speech woulde out like I was under the influence of drugs.


    "Um- you can go to the on-site medical office.They''ll provide you with whatever you need."


    "Than" She hung up on me.I looked down at the receiver and made a face.


    "Kyou¡­ stupid!"


    God, I hate this stupid migraine.


    And these stupid people.


    And the stupid fact that I''d have to go on my own two feet to get the painkillers that would at least make


    this headache tolerable.I stood up and had to brace a hand on the desk as my head spun.


    Blinking to dispel the dark spots that danced in front of my eyes, I made my way toward the door.


    The bright lights in the hallway made me want to run back into my tiny little office but I managed to


    keep walking.


    It was only when I was about to step into the open area with a lot of cubicles, I heard the dark chilly


    voice that struck a familiar chord .


    deep in my chest I almost tripped over my own two feet as that voice registered.


    "I don''t fucking care if your own mother was on the death bed, you should''ve been here for the


    hearing."


    "Sir, I¨C"


    A very diminutive voice began but his frigid voice cut off the other person.


    "Not a word.I don''t want to hear from you.You are fired."


    I swallowed tightly, my pulse quickening as my mind tried to protect itself by whispering again and


    again, trying to convince me that it wasn''t possible.


    It couldn''t be him.I was maybe conjuring up his voice, it wouldn''t be the first time.


    My already throbbing brain has decided to y more games with me.


    "Sir, I am really sorry. It won''t hap¡ª"


    "No, it won''t."


    His voice was low and flinty, and carried toward me like a whip.


    He said, "I don''t like to repeat myself, you have half an hour.Pack your things and leave."


    I took a step forward and peeked around the wall.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    A man stood in the middle with his back to me.


    All the people in the office looked down, not meeting his eyes, cowering from him.


    He was more than six feet tall.


    If my assumption was correct he''d be six feet and two.


    He wore a ck suit that stretched across his shoulder in a perfect manner.


    His one hand was in his pocket and another by his side as he rubbed his pinky finger with his thumb.


    I held my breath, wanting to run out of here but my feet refused to move.


    My chest was aching and my head was spinning, and a voice filled with longing whispered softly,


    maybe, it was him.


    Finally, you will see him, all your prayers have been answered atst.


    But on the heels of that thought came the ominous words I would never forget.


    "Don''t ever show me your fucking face, little girl.Because I will destroy you and everything you love.I''ll


    make your life so miserable you''ll wish for death but I will keep you alive."


    It was a warning and a threat he had given me, and I had taken it seriously because I knew he meant it.


    And I knew how much he liked to keep his promises, especially the ones made to his enemies.And the


    last time I had met him, he had cleared it up who I was to him.The man started to turn around.


    My heart hammered so forcefully it felt like it''d jump right out of my chest.My hand went to clutch my


    chest as he came into view.


    No.


    Yes.


    No.


    No.


    Yes, please.


    No.

 Chapter 8: I’m not a wh.re

    Chapter 8: I¡¯m not a wh.re


    Kristian Aaron


    "No¡­ No.No.No."


    I murmured to myself, dark spots dancing in front of my eyes as I took an involuntary step back.I


    swallowed thickly as I realized he wasing toward the corridor where I was standing.I whirled


    around, my feet skidding on the polished floor.I have to hide from him.I have to hide.I wasn''t a fool.I


    knew he was a man of his word, and I also knew he wouldn''t keep his word to always love me and


    protect me when he had warned me and threatened to ruin my life.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    And with a cold chill that settled deep in my bones I realized that he could, he could make my life


    miserable and he could ruin it with just a snap of his fingers if he ever saw me and found out anything


    about me.


    I heard the soft thud of the shoes behind me and without wasting a moment I pushed open the first


    door I saw and slid inside the room.


    It was dark so I fumbled a bit and then my knees knocked on something that felt like a couch.


    I slid down on it and cupped my head in my hands, cursing my life and fate.


    The room smelled of lemon and mint cleaning solution but there was also a distinct hint of musky


    cologne.


    I wondered which room it was but I didn''t have to wonder for long, as I realized fate was out to destroy


    me.I heard the door open a scant secondter and then the lights came on.


    Seriously, god? We need to make a deal, so you''d stop screwing me like this? Please, let this be Mrs


    Frank.


    Please.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    That cold voice asked, making me shiver and my headache worse.I was going to faint.No, I thought


    maybe I was going to puke first and then faint.


    Yes, in that order please.


    And it''d be great if I could do the first on his thousand dor suit.


    "Are you deaf? What the fuck you are doing in my office? Who allowed you here?"


    With each question he was drawing closer.


    And with each of his steps, the chances of my heart getting an attack was increasing.


    Please, God this once¡­ Grant me the wish to be invisible.


    Now would be a good time.


    Nope.


    It didn''t happen.


    God once again failed to help me.


    Strong fingers grabbed my arm and hauled me up.


    I gasped, my stomach rolling and my eyes closing to stop the spinning.And then I felt it, those cold


    eyes on me.


    The grey with the green rings.


    Flinty and icy.


    "You."


    That one word described what he felt for me.


    It took much effort on my part to open my eyes and when I did, my heart cried out.


    There he is.The man I loved with all my heart.The man I was afraid of.The man who could make my life


    worse than it had been for thest five years.The man I shouldn''t havee in front of.


    For a long moment we stayed there, our eyes locked and our memories crumbling between us, choking


    me with the emotions that I had been bottling up.


    It felt like everything fell apart, leaving us alone, standing a foot apart and gazing into each other''s


    eyes.


    Remembering the time, when even an inch or two between us had felt too much and now all I wanted


    was to run away from here.


    Win a his threats that rang in my ears.He looked just the way I remembered him.Even better.


    His shoulders were wide, biceps thick.


    Dark stubble covered his jaw.


    And there was a fine quality to him, more mature than before and¡­ More lethal.


    His eyes were colder.


    And there was no sign of his dimples.


    Well, he wasn''t smiling.


    He looked stunned for a second, but Kristian Aaron was a man prepared for anything and he proved it


    when a slow, chilling smile curved his lips, making a dark pit open up in my stomach.


    He erased the distance between us, stillposed and cool, but I could see the storm brewing in that


    cold gaze.


    He captured my face, his fingers digging into my cheeks and hurting me.


    "Now, I didn''t think you''d be this foolish."


    He tsked and shook my face, making me flinch.


    "Don''t you remember what I said when Ist saw you."


    I remained quiet but I could see he was taking delight in repeating the words.


    "I told you not to show me your lying, whoring face, didn''t I?"


    I winced at his words.


    He had called me that thest time too.


    He breathed into my face, his words sharp and brutal, "I warned you that I will ruin you, little girl, if you


    ever showed me your face.I promised I will destroy you and everything you love.I promised to make


    your life so miserable you''ll wish for death and then to prolong your misery I would keep you alive."


    Oh here it was.


    The sweet relief.


    I felt the cold tingly feelings in my fingertips as my eyes rolled back in my head and I didn''t fight it,


    instead weed it with my open arms, taking a coward''s way out.


    Maybe when I open my eyes next I''d realize it was a nightmare or a dream that I didn''t want toe


    true.


    And if it wasn''t any of those things I''d find a way to get myself out of this.


    I have dealt with worse things than Kristian Aaron.


    But still something told me that he was the one adversary I''d never win against.

 Chapter 9: I won’t regret it

    Chapter 9: I won¡¯t regret it


    I''m not a wh.re I don''t know how long it took me toe back to but passing out didn''t help my


    headache.It was still throbbing like someone had hit me with a sack of bricks.


    And then I remembered what had caused me to faint and I guess it was more like a load of past that hit


    me at the back of my head and rendered me unconscious.


    Also, it just gave me a glimpse of how my future would unfold if I didn''t manage to get out of here.


    I peeked through myshes, barely opening my eyes and saw him right away.


    He sat behind the matte brown desk, writing something on the file that was open in front of him.


    But what gave me a pause was that there on top of his nose were resting rectangr shaped


    spectacles.


    I wanted to open my eyes so much and check him out especially those shoulders, they looked so wide


    and spectacr in that suit jacket.


    And then I almost screamed out as his deep voice vibrated around the small office and tickled me like a


    feather as without looking up from his file he said, "I know you''re awake."


    I stayed there on the sofa, realizing btedly that he must''ve put me here when I fainted.


    My eyes once again went to him, this time on his fingers that effortlessly grabbed a pen as he wrote,


    his thick wrist that paused and he said in his cold voice, "Sit up, Elsa, or I''ll make you."


    My insides shivered and without wasting a second I sat up.I guess they were right when they said old


    habits die hard.


    Because once upon a time I had followed his every order without him repeating it.I was a good girl.


    His good girl.


    I closed my eyes as I dealt with the sudden head rush, taking deep breaths I sent up another prayer to


    the God above.


    Please, make this a dream- no, I mean a nightmare.


    "Open your eyes, Elsa.You wishing for it won''t make me disappear."


    "You never know, mil¡ª miracles happen."


    The words were out before I could stop them, except that lisp.


    The silence fell loudly, the swish-swish of his pen on paper stopped.


    I opened my eyes to see him putting the cap on the pen- at one time those long and blunt fingers had


    touch pleasure and also wiped my tears.


    Those fingers now closed the file and ced the pen on top of it.


    Then, he did the sexiest thing, those fingers of his removed his spectacles from his nose and put them


    beside the pen.


    And then finally his eyes came to me.


    Those cold greys with the green rings in them.


    I knew it for a fact that those green rings epassed his eyes when he was fierce in his emotions,


    especially when out of control in his passion.


    Now those eyes looked at me like I was the bug he wanted to quash.


    "Come here and take a seat.


    Let''s have a little chat, starting with why the fuck are you I swallowed and gathered my strength to


    stand up.


    I swayed for a moment but I could feel his gaze on me so I forged on.


    Once I was seated in one of the chairs in front of his desk, I finally met his steely gaze.


    He arched his brow.


    "Any day now, Elsa, what are you doing here? And why are you here in New York?"


    "Why can''t I be in New York?" I questioned.


    "You really want me to answer that?"


    His voice lowered to a dangerous level, making me straighten in my chair because I knew the next


    thing he''d say would hurt like a bitch.


    "Here it is.A worthless, money hungry whore should stay behind closed doors out of the public eye."I


    closed my eyes taking hits that I have earned.


    ording to him, I betrayed him and I did.


    And now I couldn''t evene clean, no matter what happened in the past.


    He won''t forgive me because Kristian Aaron wasn''t a forgiving type.He never does anything halfway.


    If you earn his affection, he''d do anything for you but if by bad luck you managed to gain him as an


    adversary he''d smash you down into bits and pieces without any pause and remorse.


    He was cold like that and I loved it when he used his coldness at those who hurt me.


    But there was another reason that I couldn''t tell him, because I knew what would happen next.


    I gritted my teeth and said, "I am here for a job.I need a job."


    Thank you, god, for not making me muck it up.


    "Why? Already stopped conning rich men for their money?"


    He stood up from his chair and every fiber of my body tensed up, waiting to be attacked.


    And he didn''t disappoint.


    His cold eyes touched my face, leaving licks of fire behind.


    "Don''t tell me this pretty face and those innocent big blue eyes don''t work anymore."


    Rounding the desk, he walked toward me, slowly like a predator.


    "Answer me, Elsa."


    I licked my lips and replied, "I needed a job."


    "And you couldn''t find it in some rich arsehole''s bed?"


    "Will you just stob fucking calling me a whore? I''m not a whore!" I snapped at him.


    And a momentter he was in my face.


    He grabbed my face with brutal fingers and tilted my head back so he could meet my eyes.


    "I am calling you what you are and what you will be."


    "My mom has breast cancer and I need money for her treatment." I answered his question.


    His hold loosened and his eyes flickered for a moment.


    I thought his cold veneer would drop but he just smirked and said, "You made it easier for me."


    Before I could ask what he meant, the office door opened.


    He didn''t straighten up right away, instead like the cold brute he was he squeezed my cheeks in


    warning making me wince before he stood up.


    We both turned around and I watched Kaden step in.


    He looked at us.


    Well, more at me and smiled.


    "Here you are¡­"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    I won''t regret it "Here you are¡­"


    Kaden walked in with a brown paper bag in his hand.


    He made his way toward me and finally acknowledged the man who was still looming over me even


    though he had taken a step back.


    "Hey, man."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Kaden nodded to Kristian and then came straight for me.


    "How are you feeling?"


    "Worse than before." I replied honestly.


    He chuckled and gestured at the ring man behind him.


    "Is he grilling you about your profile?"


    Looking over his shoulder, he said to Kristian, "I gave her the job, Kristian.So rest easy, she''s good."


    I didn''t know tionally ignoring it or not seeing that his every word was making Kristian''s jaw clench.


    Turning to me, he held out the brown bag and a medicine strip.


    "I bought you coffee and a few painkillers for your headache."


    "I don''t-"


    "She doesn''t drink coffee."


    I winced at the way those words whipped at my skin, but I was surprised that he remembered.I


    conjured up a smile for the kind man in front of me who was starting to look confused and aware of the


    tension in the room, and took the medicine from him.


    "I will take this.Mr Aaron hadn''t helped with my headache."


    Enough with saying everything thates to mind, Elsa.I think it would be good if I fainted again.What


    do you think, almighty? Kaden shot me a smile.


    "He''s got a stick up his arse." I snorted.


    Tell me about it.


    "That''s enough."


    His word sliced through the air.


    "There''s no socializing in the office, you know that, Mackenzie.So stop fawning over the new employee,


    maintain the professional distance.You are her boss."


    Kaden stood up and winked at me then turned to face Kristian.


    "I know your stupid rules, Kristian.And, I am not her boss."


    He pointed at the file on his desk.


    "You are her boss, so all the rules apply to you."


    My eyes went to that file now.


    And before I could think I stood up and picked up the file.


    "I don''t think there will be any problem with this.I am quitting."


    Both the men turned to me.


    Their collective gaze made me nervous, I gripped the file tightly.


    I said, "I will just go.I don''t think I can work here."


    I didn''t take one step before the world tilted and a strong pair of arms grabbed me, settling me back on


    the chair.


    I blinked up at Kaden and said, "Thank you¡­."


    It''s thank you, Elsa.He grinn?d.


    "You really need to rest, pretty girl." I smiled at him and caught the thunderous look on Kristian''s face.


    "Kaden.I think you should leave, you have your own department to look after.Leave Now."


    "You are behaving more intolerable than usual."


    He gave a long nce at Kristian, looking at him up and down.


    "Kristian, I know you don''t like anyone getting personal in the office, bute on, she''s sick and she


    needs someone to look after her."


    "So what, you have appointed yourself as her big brother?" Kristian asked, his voice low and flinty,


    threatening almost.


    Kaden scoffed.


    "You know it isn''t it."


    "Um¡­ You know, I am still here¡­"


    I mumbled, trying to break whatever that was going on between them.


    "Leave, Mackenzie.And leave my fucking employees to me."


    Did he just hiss those words through his teeth? Kaden turned to me, squeezed my shoulder and said,


    "Call me if you need anything."


    And then he walked out.


    Just as the door closed behind him, Kristian picked up the brown bag and walked to the bin at the


    corner of the room and dropped it in it.


    "Go home, Elsa.We will talk tomorrow about what I''m going to do with you."


    That sounded ominous.


    "No."


    I shook my head.


    "No.Like I said, I am quitting."


    I garbled the words.


    But he understood them, he pointed at the file I was still holding.


    "You signed your employment contract yesterday and I signed it just now which sealed your fate, Elsa."


    "What do you mean?"


    Please God, don''t let it be something I can''t get out of.


    Pretty, please.


    "You are legally obligated to work here one month before you submit your resignation letter and it


    would be two weeks before you are let go."


    He captured my chin between his forefinger and thumb, this tone gentle as if I was something precious


    to him.


    How deceptive.


    "And you just admitted that you need a job.Think about your mother."


    God!! To think I went every Sunday to Church and prayed.


    I focused back on him, I would have my conversation with Godter, now I have to deal with this devil


    with his exotic eyes.


    "I am not going toe back here.I know you hate me."


    There was that tiny flicker before it was gone and reced with ice.


    "And you also know me."


    He leaned closer, his breath feathering on my lips as he spoke, "Intimately.So you know, that now I


    have got you, I won''t let you go."


    He trailed a finger down my cheek.


    "You know it would be better for you if youe back here on your own.You have a debt to settle."


    "What if I don''t?"I asked, my voice soft and small.


    "You won''t do that."He seemed so sure as he said that.


    "You know you have earned it.And like a good little girl, you wille back for your punishment."


    "You are sick!"


    His eyes sparked as he said, "You will know."


    "I am noting back!"I stood up and pointed a finger at him.


    "I know you are angry.And I know you meant your threats.I want to tell you why I did what I did but it


    won''t matter.You are stubborn arsehole and you will not stop until you ruin my life even if you end up


    regretting it.So just let me go.It would save both of us the heartache and remorse."


    "You are right.It won''t matter to me what you say.Whatever borate lies you have keep them to


    yourself.Secondly, yes I will ruin you just like you ruined me.Thirdly, you are wrong.I won''t regret it.I


    was waiting for you to fuck up ande in front of me and you did, so now it''s time to face the


    consequences for the lies you told five years ago."


    He grabbed a fistful of my hair and tugged my head backwards.I blinked at the pain and tried to not cry


    out.


    He gritted out, "Your little whore arse would pay for everything your lies cost me.And you wille


    tomorrow, because if I had toe after you, you won''t like it."


    He pushed me away with a disgusted twist of his lips and said, "Get out.And say hello to Mrs Huxley,


    will you?"

 Chapter 11: The lying b tch

    Chapter 11: The lying b tch


    What do you do when the only girl you ever really felt something for, trusted and protected ends up


    hurting you in the worst way possible? A betrayal that left you with a scar so deep that every breath


    was a torture.


    That you couldn''t understand what you did to deserve that.


    That you question every fucking feeling you ever felt for her.


    Elsa Huxley was the girl in my life who made me feel helpless and broke me into pieces I couldn''t find.


    She betrayed me and left me behind like I meant nothing to her.


    I gave her a chance to save herself because somewhere deep down I didn''t want to hurt her back.


    I gave her a chance to run away as far as she could, so I won''t be tempted to ruin her the way she


    ruined me.


    But now here she was¡­ she just barged into my life like she belonged here, like she thought I had


    forgotten the past and her betrayal.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I hadn''t.


    And I would let her know what were the consequences of ying with me This time I wouldn''t slip into


    the mindless obsession.


    This time I won''t be blinded by her wless beauty and deep blue eyes.


    Those ocean eyes had betrayed me before and taught me a lesson.


    And I learned.I learned to never trust them again.


    This time I would be the one to break her into pieces and make sure she didn''t ever get them back


    together..


    She was prettier than I thought.


    Sitting under the sun in the garden, she looked like a princess who had walked out of the book.


    My brother sat beside her, but it was easy to ignore him when her bright beauty blinded anyone who


    looked in their direction.


    Her hair was strawberry blond, shone bubble-gum pink under the sun.


    Her face was wless, all creamy skin that looked like it''d tarnish if touched.


    Even from a distance I could see how big her eyes were.


    One could lose himself in their depths.


    ''I had seen her only two days ago in that small cottage at the edge of the property that neared the


    forest, but even in the dim light I had seen how enormous those blue eyes were on her beautiful face.


    And as I walked toward them, I heard her soft voice and then theugh.


    The tinkling sound registered and made something in me perk up at that beautiful sound.


    "Kristoff!"


    She yelled as she tried to take something from my brother, but she was stillughing and I didn''t want


    to look away.She was a sight to behold and I didn''t want to miss even a moment of her innocent


    beauty.


    "Stop it!"


    Reluctantly, I pulled my gaze from her to my stupid brother.


    I watched as he held the small notebook over his head and away from her grabby hand.


    "I will give it to you when you say it."


    She let out a soft growl.


    My brotherughed.


    I frowned.


    After a moment, she said, "Fine.You are my friend.Now give my notebook back to me."


    I reached them and they both turned to look up at me from their position on the ground.I plucked the


    notebook from my little brother''s hand, he smiled at me.


    The little rascal.


    But when I looked at her, she refused to meet my gaze.


    "Here."


    I held out the notebook for her.


    She extended her hand to take the book, but I pulled it away at thest moment.She scowled at me.


    I bit back a smile as I said, "Say, please."


    She waited a moment as if deciding if I was serious.


    "Please¡­"


    She whispered finally, that small word was receptionist told me that there was no one living in the


    apartment no.608, that was mentioned in the file.


    In fact, there was no resident named Elsa or Smith or Huxley.


    The lying bitch.


    I wondered if the story of her mother suffering from cancer was even the truth or if she made it up.


    If she thought that she could get away so easily by fooling me she was in bigger trouble than she


    imagined.

 Chapter 12: You are smiling

    Chapter 12: You are smiling


    Stupid.


    Stupid.


    Stupid.


    Why did I have to agree? I don''t know who was stupider, me or Kristoff.


    The boy has be more like a bane of my existence than the friend he proimed to be.


    If not for him I would be in my room listening to music and dancing like crazy, not here in this dark and


    scary forest counting the seconds.


    Mum was right, I get myself in trouble.


    It was all on me.


    The dry leaves crinkled under my feet and I could hear the low hums that was the sound of the forest


    itself as if warning me to stay away but I could not stay away.


    Not when I just made a bet with Kristoff.


    The stupid boy said that I was a wuss for not wanting to go into the forest at close to midnight.


    But I am not a wuss! I once kneed the man twice my size for trying to touch my boob.I don''t even have


    those not like the Diana from my ss that girl has-1 Something ck and small darted across the path


    in front of me and I let out a startled scream, lost my bnce as I put my foot on an uneven stone.


    But before I could fall face first on the dry leaves strewn around the forest, a strong hand grabbed my


    arm and pulled me upright.


    Thinking that I was in the hands of a murder who frequented these forests wanting to chase virgins and


    ravish them before he kills them, I started to flung my arms left and right, thrashing in the strongest grip


    ever.


    But then the deepest and scariest voice spoke, that made my heart ram against my ribcage like it was


    trying to break free.


    "Be quiet, little girl¡­" He said, covering my mouth with his palm.


    I stood still, my whole body shaking like a lone leaf on a branch in a stormy night.


    "What the hell are you doing out here all alone?" He asked, his grey eyes looking like dark steel under


    the moonlight as he looked down at me.


    I swallowed.


    And blinked up at him.


    "What?" Kristian growled.


    "Mmhmm¡­ Umm-"


    Finally his eyes dropped to where his palm was pressed to my mouth, unintentionally I licked his palm


    and watched as his eyes darkened before he removed his palm from my mouth.


    "That''s none of your business.And you just scared me." I said to him, trying to get away but couldn''t.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Because his fingers tightened on my arm where he was still holding me and he red down at me.


    "Come again, little girl.Don''t lose your manners."


    I felt just like a little girl being reprimanded by mommy for stealing an extra cookie.


    "Now.Answer me, quick."


    "There was a bet!"


    I gasped, licking my lips and staring at him.


    "Kristoff said I was a wuss.when I refused toe to this stupid forest thiste in the night."


    I stomped my foot down.


    You are smiling ¨C When I looked at him, I realized he was raking his eyes down my body and then they


    got stuck on the exposed part of my stomach between my top and shorts.


    "Stop looking at me like that." I said, my voice all funny and squeaky.


    "Like, what?" He demanded.


    "Like¡­ like that¡­" I pointed at his eyes.


    He stepped closer.


    "Like what exactly?"


    It had been four months since we came to live in Aaron''s manor, but in all that time I had never been


    this close to Kristian Aaron.


    He had picked me up several times from the school, mostly I would be alone in his car with him with his


    cold and dangerous aura surrounding me, and it always intrigued me.


    Especially when he would ask if anyone troubled me in the school.


    Some of the students do, it was all the name calling that I have listened to before and wasn''t new to


    me, but I never told him that.


    I was afraid of what he would do and also it felt like he would do something.


    "J- Just go¡­."


    I stammered out, feeling overwhelmed with his nearness and the spicy cologne that I was inhaling with


    every breath.


    He shrugged.


    "Fine."


    Then took a step back and very casually said, "I will leave you to the wolves and the ghosts."


    My eyes widened in rm as I looked around the dark forest.


    Before I could think better of it, I grabbed his arm and blurted out, "No! Please don''t.Don''t leave me


    alone here.I made a bet with your brother.I have to stay here for fifteen minutes."


    "If you are afraid then, why?" He asked as he frowned down at me, like I was stupid.


    "I told you, I''m not." I red at him.


    His grey eyes lightened as if he was amused by me.


    "Then you should be fine here all alone."


    He turned around and started to walk away.


    "No."


    He stopped but didn''t look back at me.


    I said, "Please¡­ Please stay."


    He stopped.


    Turned.


    And stayed.


    We sat down near a tree with our backs to the thick trunk in silence.


    And because it was stifling and I was an idiot, I asked, "Why do you never smile?"


    "I do." I snorted.


    "No.You don''t."


    "And how do you know?"


    "I have lived here for four months now and I haven''t seen you smile.." I replied truthfully and without


    thinking.


    "So, you were always looking at me when I wasn''t looking back?"


    Feeling embarrassed, I looked down at my feet.


    He must''ve taken pity on me as he said, "I don''t have anything to smile about."


    "It can''t be possible." I said to my feet, still afraid to look back at hiin.


    "Why?"


    "Because, Mama said there are many things around us that could make us smile, we just have to look


    for them."


    "I think I have found one."


    I looked at him and found him staring back at me.Those eyes of his looked iridescent.So beautiful.So


    haunting.I didn''t understand what he meant but then he smiled.And he looked so angelic.


    There was a dimple on his left cheek.


    An irregrity on his otherwise perfect face, and it only made him so much more attractive.


    "Oh" I murmured and wondered why I was so breathless all of a sudden.


    "You are smiling."


    "Am I?"


    "Yes." I whispered.


    "Maybe, I found something to smile about after all."


    Before I could form a reply for that, Kristoff yelled my name and we heard his footsteps approaching


    from the other side.

 Chapter 13: A Preposition Elsa

    Chapter 13: A Preposition Elsa


    My heart beat like a drum as I stepped out of the elevator on my floor.I knew that I shouldn''t havee


    back here, not when everything I hold precious was at stake if ever he found out.


    But despite his warnings and threats to make my life hell and I knew he would, I came back for my


    mother and daughter.


    My mum has always believed in me and I could not let her down.


    Not when she needed me the most.I have to find a way to give her the care and treatment she


    deserves.


    Also, I could not just get up and leave when I had just settled down.


    Anna needs a proper home, not a life where her mother jumps around from one ce to another.


    I might''ve not been ready for her but I loved her from the moment I found out I was pregnant and I


    would do anything to give her the life she deserves.And I knew what I had to do.


    I knew how it would work.I won''t fight him.


    The devil wants his due and I am ready to give in.


    But like in every transaction with the Devil I will ask for a prize.


    A way to solve my problems.


    My mother''s cancer treatment and a way for my daughter to go to school and have everything she


    needs.


    I was no princess like my mum used to call me but I wanted to give my daughter the life of princess and


    there was only one way to do it.


    Make a deal with the devil that hates me.


    I couldn''t even say that it was unfound¡ª his hatred for me, because it wasn''t.He had every reason to


    hate me.


    Every step that I took down the small corridor to the file room was filled with anxious energy as I waited


    for him to jump out of the shadows and corner me, which was stupid because Kristian Aaron wouldn''t


    do something like that.


    He wasn''t a boy wanting attention, he never was.


    When I met him he was a mysterious and very attractive man of twenty five that intrigued me from the


    very first glimpse, but now he was dangerous and ready to tear me into pieces like the wild being that I


    used to fear in the forest of ck Mountains.


    Now he wasn''t just attractive, he had a lethal beauty that called to me at a base level and I wondered if


    I would be able to resist him.


    Because, if I''m being honest with myself, even when I gave him reason to hate me, I never hated him.


    I entered the file room and made my way toward my desk.


    As I started working, marking the unknown files and pasting the sticky notes tobel the others, I


    almost forgot to be on guard.


    I should not have.I almost screamed when someone touched my shoulder while I was bent over to pick


    up the box that I had ced under the desk.


    When I jerked upright, I let out a rough exhale as I saw Kaden standing there.


    "Hi, there."


    "Hey¡­"


    "I knocked but you were busy."


    I looked back down at the box of scrunched up papers that I hadn''t wanted to look through.


    "Yeah, what''s up?" I asked and cringed at how I sounded.


    He smiled.


    "I was wondering about our dinner date."


    Oh.


    I had totally forgotten about it.He asked, "Are you ever going to say yes to it?"


    I licked my lips as I thought about my response.


    "Kaden, I¡ª"


    "What the fuck is going on here?"


    I mmed my eyes shut as his cold voice prated the warm air inside the small room making me


    shiver.


    I heard his footsteps and then he said, "Why are you here, Mackenzie?"


    "Why do you think?" Kaden replied.


    The silence that followed had me cringing inside.


    "I told you to leave my employees to me."


    "So, you have said.But I came here for something personal."


    Oh god.


    No.


    I stood up and blurted out the first thing that came to my mind.


    "Hello, sir.Good afternoon.What can I do for you?"


    Those steel grey eyes fell on me, making me shrink back with the coldness in them.


    His eyes ran down my form, taking in my faded brown skirt and cream colored blouse.


    It had gotten tight over the years and the way his eyes paused for a nanosecond on my breasts I knew


    he noticed.


    "Go to my office and wait for me there."


    I swallowed and hesitated but his sharp, "Now" had me moving.


    As I stepped out, I heard him saying to Kaden, "You know there''s no fraternizing within the office."


    I didn''t hear what Kaden replied to him as I made my way toward his office.


    The moment I entered, I was assaulted with his scent.


    The musky cologne I had detected yesterday was prominent today.


    The musky scent with a hint of cinnamon filled my insides with warmth and brought the memories from


    the past.


    I made my way toward the sofa and sat down.


    Having nothing to do, I looked around the room.


    There was nothing standing out, it was quite ordinary for him when I knew how much money he came


    from.


    So, the room that was his office with nothing that speaks of his character made no sense until I


    remembered that he had another office on the top floor.


    Then the door opened behind me.


    And he was striding inside, bringing his coldness with him that reced the warmth.


    Rounding his desk and sitting in his chair, looking like the man with all the power in the world, he red


    at me.


    And I guess he had that, the power.


    For a moment we just stared at each other, the memories of our past silent and waiting to be


    acknowledged.


    But he was Kristian Aaron, the only thing he would acknowledge was how much he despised me, "Did I


    tell you that you can sit?"


    He questioned.


    Rubbing his finger and thumb on his jaw as he said, "I said for you to wait here for me.And if you were


    so inclined to sit then you should be on the floor, on your knees."


    I bit down on my tongue as his words hurt like arrows to my body.


    "Nothing to say, little girl." His eyes darkened.


    "I remembered that you weren''t that quiet when you spoke in front of them."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I screwed my eyes shut, remembering the pain and devastation on his face.


    Remembering how I broke something so vulnerable and precious- his trust.


    Before he could say anything and I lost the hold on my tears, I said, "Let''s make a preposition, Kristian.I


    know that''s what you want."


    If he was surprised he didn''t show.


    He put his elbow on the desk and cupped his jaw, just the way Anna does when she was engrossed in


    a fairy-tale story I was telling her.


    The sight made my heart clench.


    And he said, "Go on then, let''s hear what you''ve got."


    "I know that you are angry,"


    He made a disgusted sound in his throat.


    "It doesn''t even cut it, little girl.If I could, I would strangle you or maybe chain you in my basement." He


    shrugged.


    "I am inclining toward thetter."


    I clenched my fingers into fists, took a deep breath and said, "You hate me."


    His eyes shed.


    "And I know you want your revenge.You can have it."


    "I wasn''t seeking permission."


    His eyes narrowed infinitesimally.


    "Get to the fucking point, Elsa."


    I sucked in a breath and said it all.


    "I will do whatever you want.Anything.The only thing I want in return is for you to pay for my mother''s


    treatment.And¡ª"


    He arched a brow.


    "And, money."


    His jaw tightened.He looked furious and disappointed.


    I understood the first but not the second.


    "So, you are saying that you will be my whore for money, is it?"


    When I remained silent, he demanded, "Say the words, Elsa.I want to hear it."


    I felt the hot rush of tears and blinked a few times as I recalled my promise to my little angel.


    I swallowed and whispered, "Yes.I will¡­"


    He pped his palm on his desk making me jump as he snapped, "Louder."


    "Yes.I''ll be your whore for money."


    His lips curled in a ruthless smile and he said, "The leopard doesn''t change its spots.You were a whore


    then, you are one now."


    He sat back in his chair and his eyes¡­.


    Oh god, I couldn''t look at them.


    They were so filled with loathing it hurt to look.


    I looked down at my fisted hands in myp.


    He said, "Fine.Let''s have it.Get down on your knees and crawl to me."


    You are doing this for your mother and daughter, I told this to myself.


    And if he gets satisfaction for all the wrongs I did to him, then I''ll take it as my absolution for my crimes


    against him.


    I stood up and dropped down on my knees.


    I could feel his eyes on me and every cell in my body felt like it was sizzling.


    My skin burned with the humiliation of it as I moved on my knees with my palms t on the cream


    carpet.


    My stomach was tense in the silence, my own breathing felt loud to my ears.


    And as I got closer and closer to him, my lower lip trembled with the shame I felt.


    He had turned his chair to the side so I could see his shoes and his legs as he waited for me.


    I stopped near his feet but couldn''t make myself look up.


    And as if he knew how hard it''d be for me, he ordered, "Look up."


    I bit down on my lower lip, reminded myself that I can''t cry, I can''t be vulnerable.I lifted my head and


    met his eyes.


    He stared at me for a second then his hand came to my face.


    I flinched but caught myself as he cupped my cheek.I closed my eyes, our past haunting me.


    His thumb brushed my chin softly and then he took his hand away.


    When my eyes fluttered open I realized that I might''ve felt his soft touch, but his eyes and face were


    still hard.


    "You have done it before so it won''t be new to you.But still I will have the contract tomorrow for you to


    sign."


    His lips twisted up as he said, "Can never be too careful."


    He let the words register in my mind and I didn''t miss their meaning.


    Then he said, "But I''d like to hear you say it again."


    "What do you want me to say?"


    "You can repeat after me."


    He licked his bottom lip and I felt my thighs twitch by his next words.


    "I allow you, Kristian Aaron, to do whatever you wish to my body."


    I didn''t look away as I repeated his words.


    His next demand had my blood rushing into my ears.


    He was being specific and crude.


    "To use my p?ssy however you wish."


    Each demand of his got filthier.


    "Every hole in my body is yours to use."


    I lost the battle as one tear slipped free when he said, "I will ept every punishment you want to give


    for how I deceived you."


    From every word out of my mouth repeating his demands, his eyes had gotten darker and darker.


    And he looked like some demon had possessed him.


    He grabbed my throat and caressed his thumb on my pulse as he said, "It would be fun, little girl, you¡­


    under my mercy.But not much fun for you."

 Chapter 14: Drive you home

    Chapter 14: Drive you home


    He didn''t knock as he entered the small file room.He stood there and looked around, if he was


    impressed by the work I''d had done in just two days he didn''t say it.


    Instead when his eyes came back to me they were as cold and hard as an ice block.


    Once upon a time they used to look at me like I was his whole world.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Get up.We are leaving."


    I blinked up at him, not understanding where he was taking me.


    His eyes narrowed on me and he said, "You are not doing a good job of following my orders."


    Not giving into the urge to roll my eyes, I stood up and grabbed my small purse.


    Pressing my hand down to smooth out my skirt, I rounded the desk and I asked, "Where are you taking


    me?"


    "Your home.I decided I''ll drop my whore back at her ce at the end of the day."


    His words made me wince and he saw it as a momentter he grabbed my wrist to pull me in front of


    him.


    His hard eyes caressed my face and he said, "I won''t let you forget it.The way I couldn''t forget.I''ll keep


    reminding you and myself who you truly are."


    I bit down the inside of my cheek and stared back at him.I won''t give him the satisfaction of knowing


    how his words were scratching at my bruised heart.


    He gripped my face and dug his fingers into my cheeks as he demanded, "Say it."


    One thing about Kristian was, he alwaysshed out and did everything he could to not be the only one


    feeling the pain.


    When someone hurts him he hurts them back tenfold.


    And he didn''t know how to stop until his enemy was beaten down and destroyed.


    I had seen it with my own eyes.I knew it deep in my bones how far he could go.


    So there was no trying to fight it.


    Also, I just didn''t want to fight him.


    He had his demons and I used to be hisforting ce despite our age difference but then I turned


    on him, became the one who broke his trust, and became another person in his list of demons.


    "I am a whore." I said, giving him what he wanted.


    Or maybe I was just a glutton for punishment His lips twisted.


    "Whose?"


    "Yours."


    Only his.


    Ever his.


    "That''s right.Don''t you ever forget that."


    He walked out of the room and made me follow him.


    Unlike him my steps were hesitant as I followed him, I didn''t want him to drop me home.


    In the form i had filled out, I had lied about my town, my schooling and my current address.


    And my status as a mother.


    I hadn''t filled out any important stuff that would lead the people here to my personal life but now he


    wanted to drop me home: Please, God, make him have a t tire: And he totally deserves it.


    Nope.


    Not on my side.


    Like he ever is.


    Why, god, why?  His car didn''t have a t tire.


    It didn''t have anything that would make it any less than the beauty that she was.


    My lips curved up as a memory from the past resurfaced.


    The time he had gotten his Ferrari GT and he had taken me on a long drive.


    And how we had spent the eveningter in the hillside.


    When we got to the parking space, he strode toward his ck Porsche, unlocking it on the way and


    without waiting for me or even without looking in my direction he opened the driver side door and


    slipped inside.


    A momentter I heard the ignition turning on.


    I jogged quickly to the passenger side before he could get irritated and start to throw more of his mean


    words at me.


    The moment I sat down, I tried, I had to.


    I said, "You don''t have to drive me.I can go.I''ll take the subway."


    He didn''t say anything.


    His fingers held the steering wheel like one would hold a lover as he pulled out of the parking lot and


    drove.


    Fifteen minutester, I knew where he was heading.


    The Blue Sky Apartments, the wrong address I had written on the form after looking it up on google.


    I licked my lips and tried again, "You can drop me here.


    I had a few things to buy."


    Finally, his gaze turned to me and he said, "I''ll stop and wait.


    Where do you want to go?"


    My brows went up on my forehead in surprise.


    But I couldn''t take him up on his offer, I didn''t have enough money to let him know that I wasn''t making


    things up.


    I sighed.


    "I will buy themter."


    I would just have to suck it up.


    He will drop me off and I will wait for him to leave then I''ll make my way to the nearest subway.


    It will probably cost me to take a different and longer route back to my actual ce but I think I could


    manage this time.


    I won''t ask for the usual butterscotch pastry this week.


    That thought made me sad, more than the fact that I would bete to reach on time to my shift at the


    diner.


    1 Ten minutester, the car came to a slow stop at the sky high, light blue building.


    I turned to him and said, "Thank you."


    He looked at me for a long moment that made me nervous and then, he said, "Let me walk you in."


    I didn''t understand why he was bing such a gentleman all of a sudden.


    We both knew he hated me.


    I shook my head and put a smile on my face as I said, "No, you don''t have to do that."


    I closed my eyes and cursed my fate as he opened his door and stepped out.


    I questioned God why he hated me so much as I saw Kristian rounding the car.


    The answer didn''te and I didn''t wait as I opened the door and stepped out.


    When he came to stand on my side, I blurted out, "You can''te inside."


    He arched a brow.


    I licked my lips and looked for a reason why he couldn''te inside except that he would know that I


    didn''t live here.


    I said, "Mom wouldn''t want to see you."


    The silence stretched between us and he didn''t say anything.


    After what felt like hours he stood back against his car, crossed his legs at the ankles and folded his


    arms across his chest.


    I gulped as I saw the picture he made.


    He looked like a GQ model.


    Today, he was wearing a suit that was abination of blood red and dark brown.


    It had him looking so handsome.


    Not to mention the stubble that he hadn''t shaved, now thick gave him a rugged sexy look.


    "Go on, Elsa."


    I wrenched my eyes from his hands, where he was twisting something on his pinky finger and looked


    up to meet his eyes.


    He said, "Get inside."


    "Yes¡­"


    I turned around and faced the entrance of the building, even from outside I could see the lit foyer and


    the security guards on the other side of the door and one watchman sitting outside.


    Looking over my shoulder, I said, "You should go."


    "I will.


    You go inside."


    Of course.


    Why would God make this easy for me? But still I prayed every step I took toward the ss door that


    the watchman or the security guards wouldn''t stop me.


    When I was close enough to the watchman, I peeked over my shoulder and saw Kristian still standing


    there.


    F?ck my life.


    When I turned back around the watchman was eyeing me, I gave him a small smile as I pulled the


    ss doors open and stepped inside.


    One of the guards asked, "Here to visit someone?"


    I turned to him and licked my lips nervously.


    I said, "Actually, I just wanted to get away from the creep that''s following me.


    He''s standing outside by his car."


    The guard turned to look and I did too.


    Kristian was still standing and he was glowering which turned out to be in my favor as the guard turned


    to me and said, "No worries, you can wait inside on one of the couches.


    Do you want me to shoo him away for you?"


    "No!"


    I gasped.


    The guard looked at me suspiciously.


    I said in a small voice, "I don''t want to make a scene.


    Please.


    I''m sure he will leave."


    + The guard nodded and I walked inside out of the view of the ss doors.


    I checked my battered phone again and again, and when seven minutes passed I decided it was


    enough time for him to have left.


    So I decided to leave too.


    I thanked the guard and left the building,ing outside I took a deep breath when I didn''t see him or


    his Porsche.


    But even as I made my way to the subway I felt like someone was watching me.

 Chapter 15: Tell me a secret

    Chapter 15: Tell me a secret


    I didn''t know what I was doing here thiste in the night.


    This time there was no bet involved for me to prove that I wasn''t a wuss.


    No, this time something elsepelled me to sneak out of our little cottage and enter this dark forest


    that had frightened me the first time.


    Or maybe to look for someone.


    But it doesn''t frighten me as before or maybe it does but I knew that there was someone else who


    would save me from wild predators.


    Leaves crunched behind me and I whirled around with my hand on my heart.


    The moment my eyes met his glittering greys my heart started beating for entirely different reasons.


    "I know for a fact that there''s no bet today.Then what''s the reason for your visit here."


    He said as he leaned against a tree and slipped his hand in his pocket.


    I licked my lips and his eyes dropped to my mouth for a second before they came back to meet mine


    and he arched a dark brow.


    I said, "I just came for a¡­ walk?"


    His lips twitched and he asked, "In the middle of the night?"


    I shrugged.


    "I couldn''t sleep.And you are one to talk when you yourself are here."


    "I couldn''t sleep either."


    "Why?"


    "A lot in my mind."


    I took a step toward him, an unseen thread pulling me to him.


    "Want to share.You can, I won''t tell anyone."


    He looked at me for a long moment and then said, "I will if you tell me a secret."


    I frowned at him.


    "But I don''t have secrets."


    "Everyone has secrets, little girl."


    "Do you?"


    He tilted his head to the side in agreement and asked, "So¡­ Want to trade?"


    I chewed on my bottom lip, for a long minute thinking about what kind of secret I could tell him.


    I really did not have something that would be secret for someone like him.


    But I wanted to know about his secret, so I nodded.


    "Fine.Tell me."


    "Every time I close my eyes or try to sleep, I feel like someone would suffocate me in my sleep."


    I froze.


    My whole body jerked with his words.


    How could someone feel like that? "Why?"


    The question slipped before I could think about it.


    The corner of his lips twitched up.


    He didn''t look fazed by what he said as much as I felt wanted to do something for him.


    I wanted to know how he sleeps then.


    How does he rx or even if he does it? "That was one secret I told you, little girl.


    Now, it''s your turn."


    I didn''t think my secret could match his but I told him anyway.


    "I have a beauty mark on the left side of my hips."


    My words made his eyes darken and he narrowed those dark grey eyes on me like my secret made


    him furious on me.


    In a small voice, I confessed, "I didn''t know what to tell you.


    I told you I didn''t have secrets."


    He started walking.


    I thought he wasing for me but then he walked right by me.


    My shoulders slumped as I thought that he was angry for telling me a big secret of his and didn''t get


    anything like that in return.


    I was about to walk and go back home when I heard his footsteps stop behind me and he said, "Come


    along."


    2 A smile stretched across my lips and I turned around, seeing that he was already several steps away


    I almost ran to reach him.


    Falling into steps by his side, we walked for quite some time and then I blurted out, "I think I have a


    crush."


    His footsteps slowed and he remained silent.


    But I got that he was waiting for me to continue, so I did.


    I said, "I am not sure though.


    I haven''t talked to him much and I don''t know how to get his attention."


    He finally turned to me.


    His dark eyes touched my face like a caress and he said, "You don''t have to do anything to get


    anyone''s attention, little girl.


    No one can ignore you."


    I giggled.


    And feeling shy, I tucked a loose strand behind my ear.


    "Why?"


    He shook his head and replied, "I will keep it a secret."


    I made a disagreeable noise and he asked, "Why do you have a crush on this guy? Is he in your ss?


    Your friend?"


    I licked my lips and thought about my answer and decided to lie.


    "Yes.


    He''s in my ss.


    But he''s not my friend."


    I looked down at my feet, at the uneven forest floor as I said, "I just like him.


    He seemed untouchable.


    And I want to¡­? I looked at his side profile.


    How handsome he was and how far he seemed.


    "I want to touch him.


    Get to know him better."


    I watched as his jaw clenched and then he turned to me and said, "If he hasn''t noticed you yet then he


    isn''t worth your attention."


    "How can you say that?"


    I asked but before he could answer a shriek left my mouth as I stumbled over a rock and fell on my


    knees.


    His low curse echoed around us as he crouched down and helped me up.


    "Are you okay?"


    He asked, his brows knotted in concern.


    I winced as I sat back on my arse on the uneven ground and looked at my knees.


    I had skinned them and there was a tiny bit of blood on my left knee with dirt and tiny twigs on my legs.


    But even as it looked like a small scratch it pained me like hell.


    "Let me see¡­"


    He brushed my hands away and a momentter his one hand cupped the back of my knee as his other


    rested on my calf and he dipped his head down to inspect my abraded skin.


    I was wearing a skirt.


    And it had ridden up to my thighs.


    I slowly tugged them down, but couldn''t do it entirely as he was still grazing my knees.


    I swallowed through my dry throat and said, "I think I''m alright, it''s only a little bit of a scratch."


    "It''s not."


    I opened my mouth to disagree when he turned my leg around and I gasped when I saw a cut on the


    side of my leg.


    It was at least six inches and it was the source of my pain.


    "Oh.."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    I squeezed my eyes at the bloody wound, only to snap them open when I was suddenly airborne.


    "What,"


    He held me up in his arms and I quickly slipped my arms around his neck, only because I was afraid to


    fall, what if he dropped me.


    "You can''t walk.


    I''ll help you clean this and band-aid it."


    He started walking and I finally thought of something else except how his scent bombarded my senses


    and how his heat was absorbing into my skin.


    And how much I liked being in his arms.


    I said, "No.


    You can''t take me home.


    My mum doesn''t know I''m out here and she''d be so disappointed."


    And I also sneaked out when my father came home drunk and started watching tv at the full volume.


    I didn''t want to go back before he fell asleep.


    He said, "I am not taking you to your cottage."


    "No?"


    He shook his head.


    Then my eyes widened with the realization, and I blurted out, "Oh, but you can''t take me to your house


    like this!"


    His lips twitched.


    And he looked down at me, I could see the blue rings in those grey eyes from this close.


    He said, "Rx."


    "I can''t¡­"


    I whispered.


    "Why?"


    Because you make my stomach feel all tingly and I didn''t know what to do.


    "I am in pain."


    His lips pressed in a thin line and he said, "I will take care of you."


    I didn''t know why it felt like a promise but it did and for some reason I believed him.


    1 He didn''t take me back to my cottage or to his big mansion that dominated the estate, no, he took me


    to a small shed near the swimming pool that was behind the modern rooms built for people taking


    showers and rxing after the swim.


    He pushed open the wooden door and we stepped inside.


    I was surprised to see that it was ordinary and outdated.


    It wasn''t even as good as the cottage we lived in.


    And more surprised I was to the fact that even though it was empty it had the warm quality of someone


    living here.


    There was a mattress on the floor.


    And a counter near the small two by two window where I could see a coffee pot and aptop.


    He walked to that counter, picked up theptop and dropped it on the mattress and then slid the coffee


    pot to the side as he sat me down on the countertop.


    And then he crouched down.


    I squirmed as I could feel his breath on my legs and my skirt didn''t cover me properly, as he opened the


    cab doors and shifted a few things before he pulled out a white box.


    When he stood back up, I asked, "Why do you have a first aid kit here?"


    He didn''t answer as he busied himself with pulling out cotton, antiseptic and gauge.


    He ced his hand on my thigh and I stilled at the feel of his big rough hand on my soft thigh.


    He said, "This will burn."


    But I couldn''t focus on it.


    I I focused on him and how he meticulously cleaned my blood and the cut.


    Then, he did the same for my scratched up knees.


    Five minutester, he finally looked up at me and met my gaze.


    "Kristian¡­"


    I whispered.


    The moment felt too foreign and too much something I equally wanted and equally was afraid of.


    "If you want you can stay here, rest for a while and then go back to your cottage."


    Then he stepped back, leaving cold behind.


    I opened my mouth but he turned away and walked out.

 Chapter 16 : Personal Assistant Kristian

    Chapter 16 : Personal Assistant Kristian


    I paced in my office.


    My real office.


    With floor to ceiling windows it allowed me to feel less caged.


    There are no forests to be found in New York where I could take a walk and hide from my demons.


    But here in my office and in my penthouse I felt safe, away from the people who bother me with their


    inability to control their stupidity.


    This was the ce where my mind wasn''t in constant chaos but calm.


    And yet it wasn''t the case now.


    Right now, I was anything but calm.


    The blinds of my office that allowed me to look out into the open space where only two of my


    immediate employees- my personal assistant and the intern, worked were open, so I could see when


    she stepped out of the elevator and walked toward Jenna.


    Today she wore a ck skirt and another pink blouse that stretched across her chest.


    The skirt looked like it had been washed enough times that the ck would soon turn to grey.


    And not just her clothes, she looked like she hadn''t even slept the previous night.


    Her face was drawn tight and her eyes weren''t as bright as they should be.


    Elsa Huxley was the first girl who had managed to sneak past my defences and barred doors of my


    heart.


    Her big blue eyes filled with innocence had made me incapable of seeing or even doubting that there


    could be a lying and greedy person behind that facade.


    She had made me crazy, put me in a moral dilemma and I had fought against it but I was nothing


    against her charm and innocence and those blue eyes.


    They had been my downfall.


    She had been so beautiful, untouched and perfect, and the twist of fate was that she still looked like it.


    She still looked so beautiful.


    Her small body had filled out.


    The curves that now graced her body invited me to grab her tiny waist and fuck her from behind.


    I couldn''t help my body''s reaction, it seemed no matter what she did to me, how she f?cking betrayed


    me, my body was still attracted to her.


    It still wanted her.


    That day when I saw her in my tiny office I couldn''t believe my eyes.


    I had pushed all thoughts of her out of my mind over the years, the only time I heard her name was


    when Kristoff would ask about her in a conversation but then too I would shut him up and change the


    topic.


    But here she was¡­ And one look at her had my pasting down around me like a waterfall filled with


    broken ss.


    I wasn''t lying when I had threatened her to not show me her face.


    It didn''t matter how much I cared for her, I would''ve given my life and everything she would''ve asked in


    the past before she betrayed me but she thought that betraying me for money was the better choice.


    She must''ve thought that she would be able to make something out of her life with the money but


    maybe Karma got to her and here she was working for me.


    And giving me a chance to enact my threats.


    To get my revenge against the merciless creature that hides behind those big blue innocent eyes.


    Now Elsa Huxley would learn what happens when I''m on the opposite side because she only knew me


    when I stood beside her and protected her.


    I watched as she turned to look inside my office.


    Our eyes locked and I saw the trepidation in her eyes.


    I smirked, letting her see what awaits her.


    Yesterday, I had been so fucking furious when she had gone through her lie.


    She had walked in that building like I would believe that she lived there.


    But I had waited for her to emerge and when she did I had followed her.


    I would''ve followed her all the way to wherever she was living but then she had disappeared in the


    subway and I couldn''t leave my car.


    Tonight though, I will find out where she lives and then we will have a chat about her lying habits.


    Jenna grabbed her purse and walked to my office door.


    She has been my assistant for two years now.


    With her married status and the fact that she loved her husband, I hadn''t had to fend off her


    advantages or fire her.


    I wanted my space to be without any nonsense and drama, and shecked in both.


    She knocked once and when I bid her to enter, she did so.


    "Mr Aaron, I have told Miss Smith everything she needs to know.


    She seemed to be quitepetent and I''m sure she''ll handle you."


    i smiled to myself.


    I gestured at her swollen stomach and asked, "How''s the baby, Jenna?"


    "Oh¡­"


    Her hand went to her stomach and pleasure lit her eyes.


    "It''s fine.


    And very healthy.


    Thank you for making an appointment with your Doctor friend, she was quite lovely and very


    supportive."


    I nodded.


    "It''s nothing."


    "It''s everything.


    My husband and I are very grateful for your help.


    We couldn''t have afforded her and also the things you sent¨C"


    "Jenna."


    She fell quiet.


    "You can go.


    Enjoy your extra weeks of holiday by resting and leave a message with my new assistant if you need


    anything.


    You cane back after the baby is born and when you feel like you are ready to go to work."


    1 She smiled and I looked away when her eyes softened in gratitude.


    "Thank you, Mr Aaron."


    A momentter I heard her walking out and shutting the door.


    Once upon a time I''d had simr dreams like Jenna and her husband''s.


    And I was ready to work for them but then life taught me a lesson what happens when you ce your


    trust and heart in someone''s care.


    I rounded my desk and sat down on my chair, not a momentter I heard another knock.


    I didn''t invite her in.


    Another knock came.


    And another.


    After three minutes passed and what must''ve felt like an eternity to the impatient girl standing on the


    other side, I finally said, "Come in."


    She mmed the door open.


    Her blue eyes came straight to me.


    Her jaw was clenched and there was tension in her shoulders as she walked in.


    Even though she had grown up, she was still beautiful and still looked innocent but i knew it was all a


    surface she maintained to fool people around her.


    God fucking knows how many men she must''ve f¨¹cked with in both the senses of that word after me.


    Those poor bastards wouldn''t have known what hit them, just like me I stayed silent as she stood there.


    My eyes taking her in from this close, she really looked tired.


    I wondered what made her look like that but quickly dashed that thought away.


    I shouldn''t care.


    I don''t care.


    "I can''t do this.


    You can''t change my job profile.


    I was to work in a file room, not as your personal assistant."


    When I didn''t say anything and just stared back at her, she made a rough growl in her throat and I felt


    my cock stirring in my pants as her cheeks med with her anger.


    She walked a few steps to my desk and mmed her palms down on it.


    "I won''t do this job."


    Tired of her, I finally looked up at her, met her eyes and let her see the coldness in mine.


    She flinched but gathered herself quickly.


    "You gave yourself to me, Elsa.


    Are you forgetting it?"


    "I haven''t forgotten anything.


    I know what this is and I know why you are doing this.


    You want to y your twisted games with me because you think you deserve revenge¡ª"


    "I.


    Do.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Not.


    Just.


    Think.


    It.


    I fucking know it."


    She swallowed at my chilling response and licked her lips.


    She said, "And I said you can have it.


    I allowed it on my terms, where I knew my job was secure.


    I can''t let you change my job profile and at the end throw me out when you are done."


    Poor girl.


    I doubted I would ever be done with it.


    She had given me wounds that ran so deep that there was no healing them.


    I would do the same to her.


    "You will do what I order you to.


    And that''s that."


    For some reason she wasn''t as submissive as she was yesterday and the day before.


    Today, she looked tired, rattled andshing out because of the fear that sparkled in her big blue eyes.


    "Fine.


    Then, I am quitting.


    I don''t need your money."


    of course, it alwayses to money for this fucking bitch.


    "Are you sure you want to quit, little girl?"


    I stood up from my chair.


    "What would you tell Mrs Huxley? Isn''t she in need of professional care ording to what you filled in


    your forms or was it another lie?"


    She swallowed as I came closer to her.


    "Or, because you just can''t do honest work you''ll let your mother suffer? Are you that selfish?"


    "She won''t suffer.


    I''ll find another job."


    Her bottom lip trembled but she bit down on it and red at me.


    "Any ce would be better than here."


    "Has Jenna told you the sry for my personal assistant?"


    I questioned.


    Leaning down, I said, "It''s twelve thousand, and considering you have just passed high school you


    should be grateful for the offer."


    She gritted her teeth looking unimpressed but I saw the way her eyes registered the amount.


    I felt disgusted and said, "I will give you fifteen, considering¡­"


    I let my eyes drop down the length of her body, "I will have other uses of you."


    Her nostrils red and she said, "T''wenty."


    1 curled my fingers into a fist in my pocket.


    I shook my head, "You already asked for extra payment for cach thing I''ll ask you to do."


    She nodded.


    "Yes.


    And I''m asking for twenty for my job as your P.


    A."


    She looked surprised and then asked, "You will give me that much just to torture me?"


    I nodded, lifted my hand to capture her chin and said, "I will do anything to make you feel even the


    quarter amount of pain that you made me suffer through."


    2 She blinked at me, and gave me a stiff nod before she turned around and left my office.

 Chapter 17: On your knees Elsa

    Chapter 17: On your knees Elsa


    The buzzer went off for the fifth time in thest twenty minutes and the young girl sitting five feet away


    in her own cubicle gave me a look.


    The arsehole was intentionally making it harder for me to work for him.


    He was ying with me like a cat that yed with a mouse that he''s about to devour.


    1 I snapped the file I was reading close and stood up with a low growl.


    I grabbed the tablet that was left behind by Jenna and for which I had gotten reprimanded not ten


    minutes ago when he demanded me to write down the things he wanted done.


    I walked to his door and this time I didn''t knock, what was the purpose when he had called me and


    seen me walking toward his office, also he intentionally makes me wait.


    1 But the moment I stepped in I realized my mistake.


    His cold eyes settled on me and he said, "Get out.


    Ande again, this time knock like a good little girl before you earn yourself a punishment."


    I froze.


    I wanted to ignore him, to defy him.


    But I wanted to push that part as far away as I could where he would indeed punish me.


    I turned back around, closed the door and knocked.


    This time he made me wait for five minutes before he bid me to enter.


    1 I entered and said, "You called, Mr Aaron."


    "Call me sir."


    2 I met his eyes and he returned my gaze steadily.


    Licking my lips, swallowing my pride and telling myself I was doing it all for my daughter and mother, I


    said, "You called, sir.


    What can I do for you?"


    "Close the door."


    I faltered at hismand.


    He arched one dark brow and waited.


    I turned around and did as he asked.


    And as I turned to look at him, I heard the swishing sound of blinds being drawn.


    My whole body became alert.


    His expression was still cold and calm, he didn''t show what he was thinking and still it felt like he was


    weaving a trap around me.


    "Come closer,"


    My muscles tensed but I stepped forward.


    My heart gave a lurch, wondering what he was thinking.


    A foot away from his desk, I stopped.


    His cold grey eyes travelled down the length of me and he said, "I don''t like what you are wearing."


    2 I bit down on my lip, wondering if he was going to tell me to get naked.


    But what made me confused was as much as my body was against the idea, a part of me wanted to


    see the heated look he used to give me.


    Would he still look at me like that? Like he couldn''t wait any longer to have me? ""Unbutton your


    blouse."


    I searched his eyes and when I didn''t find anything, I asked, "We are in the office, Kris¡ª"


    "Say my name and I''ll spank your arse so hard you won''t sit for a week."


    He said it so casually, so calmly it made a cold shiver run down my spine.


    I mped my lips shut and tried again, "We are in the office, sir."


    I bit down on my lip as I wanted to yell at him.


    "And? A whore is a whore you need to learn your ce.


    You are not my wife that I would consider the ce to fuck you."


    I felt my body flush at his insult and closed my eyes against the memory where once we had promised


    forever to each other.


    Then just to add more humiliation he added, "Oh, how can I forget you won''t do anything unless money


    is on the table.


    Name your prize."


    2 I gritted my teeth and yet I could feel my body giving in.


    Five years.


    Almost six.


    And I haven''t felt his touch, anyone''s for that matter.


    And he hated me, I didn''t¡­ But something told me that would change, he would make sure of it that by


    the end of this, whatever this was I would hate him equally if not more.


    "A hundred."


    I would be able to buy groceries and a tub of ice-cream for Anna, for once we would have a bellyful of


    food.


    And ice cream would help lift her spirits.


    2 When I had gone back home at midnight, I had found her curled up on the sofa coughing and


    sneezing.


    She had felt warm to the touch too.


    I had been so worried and was unable to sleep because my little angel was coughing up all night and


    clinging to me.


    Even the slightest bit of difort to my daughter made me mad with worry and I was praying all night


    that she wouldn''t get worse and fall ill.


    Maybe it was the leftover chicken from the day before that caused the irritation in her throat.


    But I had given her tonic which had at least rxed her enough so that she slept.


    Now if I had this money, I wouldn''t have to go to the diner to work today and I could spend my time with


    my angel and take care of her.


    And like her father, she would be delighted to have ice cream and her cold will be forgotten.


    I don''t know how God made these two the most strange and stubborn creatures that each of them has


    a part of my heart.


    That each of them had simr oddities that were endearing to me.


    Normal people hate cold things when ill, but like her father Anna responded well to cold things instead


    of hot when she suffers from fever or cold.


    She was all him and sometimes I felt an equal measure of sadness and happiness that she was.


    Sadness, because if I had something to do about it then he wouldn''t ever know about her.


    Happiness, because I still have a part of him that loved me back just as I had loved him once.


    Unconditionally.


    3 His eyes narrowed and then he smirked.


    Slipping his hand in his pocket, he brought out his wallet and pulled out a hundred dor bill then put it


    down on the desk.


    My fingers shook as I unbuttoned my blouse.


    One.


    Two.


    Three.


    "Stop."


    I stopped.


    With three buttons undone, the front of my bra was showing and it felt like I wouldbust into smoke


    any moment now with how hot I felt.


    "On your knees."


    & I dropped down on my knees.


    "Write down the things I would require for this week."


    I frowned but he didn''t wait.


    He started speaking and I fumbled for the tablet to not miss anything.


    By the time he finished, I was rxed and almost forgot that I was on my knees with my blouse half


    undone.


    "Crawl to me."


    I startled and when I looked up he was standing by his desk with his ankles crossed and held the dor


    bill between his fingers.


    He pointed to the floor in front of him and said, "Come."


    I did what he asked and when I was near, looking up at him.


    He crouched down.


    He cupped my face, his fingers neither gentle nor rough as he said, "The sight of you on your knees


    cools the raging part that had been seeking retribution."


    His thumb brushed my cheek.


    "But I am waiting for the tears.


    When will I get them?"


    3 I swallowed and smiled.


    His eyes dropped to my lips and hardened as I said, "You won''t."


    On my knees, I inched up and got in his face.


    "I have already cried many tears, Sir.


    You can''t win against life.


    It''s a very toughpetition."


    2 His eyes shed for a second before they turned to cool disregard.


    He slipped the dor bill in my bra and I jerked at the feel of his fingers against my soft flesh.


    He didn''t even flicker as he stood back up and ordered, "On your feet."


    I stood up, dusted my skirts and waited.


    He grabbed a file from his desk and pped it down in front of me.


    "Sign it."


    "What is it?"


    I asked, opening it.


    Instead of answering me, he fisted my hair and pulled my head back.


    "You don''t get to question me in anything.


    Do what the fuck is asked of you.


    Or you can get out, quit and I''ll find other ways to destroy you.


    I wonder how many years it would take for your mother to get that free treatment at WHC you''ve


    registered her name for."


    If he wanted to unsettle me and show me how much I needed this, he managed it alright.


    I opened the file and blinked back the tears at my helplessness as I signed the pages where my name


    was written, furious with life and God.


    The moment I was done and looked at him a strange gleam entered his eyes and he looked like he


    was about to smile.


    Instead, he said, "Get back to work.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I need that Johnson''s file by five."


    When I turned back to walk out, he said, "And Elsa,"


    I stopped.


    "Button your fucking blouse, no need to tell the whole office that I had hired a whore."


    I closed my eyes.


    My eyes stung and my ears felt hot.


    It took too much effort to not cry this time as I took out the forgotten bill from my bra and buttoned my


    blouse.


    You are doing this for Anna and Mum.


    At five I entered his office and ced his file in front of him with all the edits he had asked me to do.


    He didn''t even nce at it as he threw it in the dustbin and said, "You are five minuteste, my meeting


    is done."


    Finally, he looked up and said, "You are really useless, you should''ve studied instead of running after


    dicks then you would''ve learned how to follow simple orders."


    ! I didn''t let him see how his words affected me, instead I asked, "Is there anything else you want me to


    do, sir?".


    "For you to follow the fucking orders.


    You can go home now, I don''t want to see your face."


    "I still have an hour left."


    Jenna had told me unlike others his P.


    A stayed an extra hour for him because of his workload.


    His eyes narrowed on me and he said, "Do you want me to bend you over this desk and fuck you?"


    I didn''t reply as I left his office even though I had few choice words that I wanted to say to him.

 Chapter 18: This is unacceptable

    Chapter 18: This is uneptable


    It had been two hours since I stood across the street and watched her through the window of some run


    down diner in which she just disappeared and then after talking to some old man who flung his hands


    in the air as he talked, she grabbed an apron and started working.


    Not for the first time, I looked around myself and once again I was hit with disbelief and my anger


    mounted.


    She came here to work in the diner after working full time in my office.


    I didn''t know what kind of debt she was in or if it was just about her mother''s health expenses, but then


    didn''t I tell her that I would bear the expenses for it.


    I just hoped for her fucking sake that she didn''t live somewhere around here.


    I took in the dark streets, decades old buildings needing repairs, drunkards roaming around the


    sidewalk and the stench in the air, and I couldn''t imagine her living here.


    Maybe she had juste here to help that old man out.


    Or maybe, a low growl emerged from my throat when a man grabbed her arse as she passed by his


    table.


    For fuck''s sake.


    It took everything in me not to barge in and tear his hand off his body but then she would see me and


    God knows where she would run to so I wouldn''t know exactly where she lived.


    After one more hour that felt like an eternity having to watch her run from one table to another and to


    be touched by all these men so she would get more tips, I was at my limits when she walked around


    the counter and untied her apron.


    She talked to the old man, took her money and then grabbed three brown bags from under the counter


    and made her way toward the door.


    1 I turned around so she wouldn''t see my face.


    After a moment, I followed her.


    Five minutester, she entered a brown brick building that didn''t even have front lights on, or gate for


    that matter.


    And it looked like it had been here before humankind came into existence.


    Irritated and feeling sick, I entered after her.


    The floor was wet and my shoes made a sshing sound.


    Disgusted, I turned to the echo of her footsteps, but then she looked over her shoulder.


    If she recognised me I couldn''t tell but her footsteps hurried and she jogged to the stairs at the end of


    the corridor.


    I didn''t run, I walked after her in slow steps.


    2 When I reached the stairs, she was rounding the first flight.


    I stepped up two stairs at a time and caught her arm.


    She screamed bloody murder and I had to sp my hand over her mouth as I mmed her back


    against the wall, not that I doubted anyone woulde for her rescue here even if I was a serial killer.


    The bulb above us flickered like we were in a horror movie.


    She blinked big blue eyes at me.


    Terrified and filled with a sheen of panic.


    But when she saw me, her whole body shuddered in relief only to stiffen when I stepped back.


    She still clutched her bags in her hands and brought them in front of her as if putting something


    between us as fragile as those paper bags would provide her safety.


    She red at me and demanded, "What the hell are you doing here?".


    "Following you.


    You are a liar, little girl.


    And I see that hasn''t changed a bit."


    She licked her dry lip and mouthed off, "I thought some pervert wasing after me but then I wasn''t


    wrong, was I?"


    I narrowed my eyes at her and grabbed her face hard.


    "You lied on your application form.


    And tell me one thing, what happened to all the money you conned from me and other men?"


    "I don''t owe you any exnation, Kristian.


    And stop touching me."


    She was breathing hard and even now there was fear in her eyes.


    "This is not your office where you can rule me."


    I smiled.


    "You should''ve read your contract before you signed it.


    You are mine to do anything to and whenever, wherever I want to, little girl."


    1 Her jaw clenched and she took a deep breath when I released her face.


    I could see that she was making an effort not tosh out at me and then she said in a softer voice.


    "Please, Kristian,"


    "Didn''t I tell you to not call me that?"


    "We are not in the office."


    I arched a brow.


    She closed her eyes and said through gritted teeth, her patience lost once again.


    "Please, sir, not here.


    You can snap at me and take your revenge tomorrow when Ie to your office.


    I don''t want my mother to be disturbed."


    "So, you haven''t told her who you work for.


    Don''t you think she should know, as I remember she liked me."


    She blinked up at me, those eyes turning sad.


    "She liked the man you were.


    I doubt she would like this version of you."


    "I guess, your mother and I both have you to me for that."


    She shook her head and looked down.


    "What do you want, sir? I need to go home."


    "Then let''s go.


    I will walk you upstairs to your apartment."


    She jerked back.


    Her throat worked on swallow and her bottom lip trembled before she bit down on it.


    She looked more scared than before for some reason.


    "No."


    She shook her head as if the word wasn''t enough.


    "Why?"


    "This is not a ce you frequent."


    "I would say this is not a ce you should frequent either."


    "Careful, sir.


    You sound like you care."


    Even afraid, she was mouthy.


    A memory from the past resurfaced when she had been jealous and hurt.


    "I do care for the woman I want to fuck.


    Even a whore deserves better than this.


    And considering you are mine, this is uneptable."


    "Can you stop calling me that!"


    She snapped.


    For the first time her blue eyes were hard and furious as she red at me.


    "I know you hate me and I know what you think about me.


    You don''t have to throw it in my face in every sentence you speak!".


    "Why not?"


    I pushed her back against the wall.


    My voice shook with how furious I was and the pain of the past that I could not forget.


    "You behaved like one.


    And then I didn''t get to have my pound of flesh when I gave you a chance to run away but now that


    here you are and I have to see your beautiful face, these blue eyes that had deceived me how could I


    not remind myself what you did and who you are."


    2 She stepped closer.


    Her sweet scent circled me in the dirty and deste ce.


    She asked, "Why, are you afraid you''d fall again?"


    My chest ached with the intensity like someone ripped it open.


    I wanted to fucking wring her neck.


    I said through clenched teeth, barely controlling myself, "No.


    I won''t.


    I am just afraid that in your greed to have more money, you had agreed to something you wouldn''t be


    able to fulfil."


    1 "Don''t you worry, sir.


    If you need a whore I will be one for you.


    I can understand with your attitude you must''ve difficulty getting women to agree to fuck you who aren''t


    indebted to you."


    2 My nostrils red and the blood in my veins heated.


    I wanted to grab her by the throat and fuck her right here and now.


    Soon.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    I stepped back from her.


    "Go.


    Before I push you to your knees and make you earn more of the money you love so much, go away."


    3 I didn''t find her anywhere in the forest and she wasn''t at her cottage.


    When Kristoff told me what had happened in the school it had felt like someone had taken a knife to my


    chest.


    My little girl.


    I had run from my bedroom in the main house to find her, to see if she was okay.


    I would teach those bastards a lessonter but for now I had this need to see her.


    To make sure she was alright.


    1 I pushed the wooden door open to the small shed and there she was.


    Sitting with her back to the wall, her arms wrapped around herself.


    She looked up at me when I entered and my feet faltered for a second.


    My stomach tightened as her red rimmed eyes met mine.


    She whispered, "Kristian¡­"


    I dropped down on the mattress and she flung herself into my arms.


    I wrapped my arms around her and breathed in her sweet scent.


    Since that day in the forest we''d had many nights like that.


    Walking, talking and sharing secrets.


    On my part my secrets were bigger.


    Hers were endearing, making me want to know more and more about her.


    The only secret I hated was her fascination with a guy she had a crush on and whenever she talked


    about him there was this pink flush that covered her face and made her more beautiful.


    2 "Tell me everything."


    I said, as I rubbed my palm down her back.


    She shuddered in my hold, her small arms tightening around me.


    "They wouldn''t let me go¡­"


    She cried.


    Her tears soaking through my shirt I pulled her back and cupped her face.


    "They tried to¡­"


    She hupped and more tears escaped.


    "They tried to do what?"


    I asked, my voice like gravel as ck rage started to cloud me.


    She looked down, her bottom lip trembling as silent tears escaped her eyes and she admitted, "They


    pushed me to my knees and they were saying t-things¡­"


    She buried her face in my chest.


    "I was so scared, Kristian.


    No one was there.


    But then Kri-Kristoff came and he threatened them with your name and they ran away."


    "Hush¡­"


    I wiped her face off tears with my thumbs.


    She looked into my eyes and I promised, "I will make them pay.


    No one will ever hurt you."


    She leaned closer, her forehead resting on mine.


    She said in a soft voice, "One of them tried to kiss me."


    My fingers flexed on her waist where I held her with one hand as my other rested on the side of her


    neck.


    "But I fought them.


    I didn''t want them to have my first kiss."


    She licked her rosebud lips and my breath caught in my chest.


    "I wanted my crush to have it."


    Disappointment, bitter and painful settled deep in my gut.


    I pushed away from her and slid her down from myp.


    It was better, I told myself.


    She wasn''t for me.


    She was just a little girl.


    But another voice, darker and possessive, whispered that she was my little girl.


    "Kristian?"


    "You should give that boy your first kiss, before someone really steals it."


    Someone like me.


    I rubbed a hand down my face and stood up but a small hand gripped mine and stopped me.


    A momentter I felt the mattress shift as she stood up and then she came around me.


    I looked into her blue eyes, flushed cheeks and wondered why it was immoral when I wanted her with


    everything in me, when I wanted to give her everything, make her mine? But before I could decide or


    answer that question, she stood up on her tiptoes and pressed her lips to mine.

 Chapter 19: No strings attached

    Chapter 19: No strings attached


    I entered the apartment with onest look over my shoulder, making sure that Kristian didn''t follow me.


    My heart beat like crazy in my chest and my whole body still hummed from his closeness, the way he


    had pressed into my body reminding me of the nights we had spent in each other''s arms, in secret-


    grabbing forbidden moments away from public eyes.


    Losing ourselves in each other.


    My innocent love and his fierce possession.


    We had burned for each other.


    Two poles desperate to connect.


    But the universe had its way and pulled us apart.


    4 I took a deep breath to control my emotions and took a step further into the apartment only to pause


    when my footnded on something.


    When I looked down I found a white envelope without any markings.


    Cautiously, I picked it up and shuddered at the way the back of my neck tingled with foreboding.


    I tore the envelope and upended its contents in my palm.


    All the breath left my lungs as the three photosnded in my palm.


    One of me in the diner.


    The other with Anna outside this building.


    And another that sent a shiver of revulsion and fear through me, it was of me sleeping in my bed with


    my daughter.


    2 The photos slipped from my nerveless fingers as apprehension gripped me, only to up in its intensity


    when my eyesnded on the back of one of the photos.


    "You should have gotten rid of her.


    I don''t like the reminder of the fact that someone had you before me.


    Don''t worry, I have a solution for it."


    2 I swallowed the bile, my throat closing up and a new kind of terror tore through me as an anguished


    cry left me.


    "Anna!"


    Footsteps echoed and then two pairs of legs came in front of me.


    I hadn''t realized I had dropped down on my knees.


    "Mama¡­"


    My sweet angel touched my cheek with her small hand and I looked up to find her grey eyes staring


    back at me with concern.


    "Mama, you are crying."


    I grabbed her and hugged her tight to me.


    "Anna¡­ My angel¡­"


    I cupped her face and kissed her, my emotions going out of control.


    I had thought I had left the sick stalker behind when I changed cities.


    He had left veiled threats before but now he was openly threatening my daughter.


    I didn''t know who it was and why he had targeted me but I couldn''t let him harm my daughter.


    Even the thought broke me apart.


    "Hush¡­ Mama, no crying."


    She frowned down at me, admonishing me.


    I sniffled on hearing her tight voice.


    My little domineering angel.


    A soft hand caressed my head and I looked up to find my mother standing th?re looking frail and tired


    in her blue nightgown.


    She only asked one thing, "Again?"


    Because she knew why we were running from one ce to another, 1 nodded with a tight throat.


    Her face fell and I focused back on my daughter who was making a soft cooing sound like I do for her


    as she rubbed my back.


    The act had more tears running down my cheeks.


    After a while when my heart was content that my daughter was safe and unharmed in front of me, I


    pulled back and looked into her angelic face.


    I wiped my tears and put a smile on my face, "I brought you ice cream."


    Her brows lowered and her nose twitched.


    "Why were you crying, mommy?"


    "Because I missed you?"


    She huffed and pointed a finger at me.


    "No lies.


    Remember?"


    1 I curled my arm around her and pulled her up in my arms as I used my other hand to tickle her sides.


    She giggled and flung her arms in an effort to get away from me.


    My mother smiled and picked up the bags I had dropped as we made our way to the small living room.


    My eyes darted to my bedroom and cold fear slithered down my spine.


    I''d have to find a new ce to live in, maybe close to the office.


    It would save me time and also I couldn''t just live here any longer.


    I didn''t sleep.


    I couldn''t.


    I spent my night in a chair in mom''s room, with a knife clutched in my hand under the nket that was


    on myp, while mom and Anna slept in her bed.


    I had packed all of our things which were three boxes and two small bags.


    We had to get out of here and I was waiting for the sun to rise so we could leave.


    "Elsa¡­"


    I turned my head to look at my mother, my eyes reluctant to leave my daughter''s face.


    My mother''s pale gaze was troubled as she said, "Did you think about going back?"


    I swallowed.


    My mother had a stupid notion that if we go back to ck Mountain after so many years Kristian


    would''ve forgiven me.


    ording to her, distance and time makes the heart fonder.


    But who was going to tell her that sometimes distance and time festers the wound more, not giving it a


    chance topletely heal.


    And the man she thought would help us was the same man who had brought me to my knees twice in


    thest two days in the name of the payback that he deserves.


    "There is no one there, Mom."


    I answered her, not telling her how much true that was because the man that would''ve been the reason


    for me to go back to that ce was here in New York.


    My new boss.


    "I don''t know."


    She trailed off and then thought of her words before she said, "Anna shouldn''t suffer like this, Elsa.


    Maybe I should live in a women shelter or¡ª"


    "Mom, please."


    I stood up and walked to her.


    Sitting beside her on the bed, I said, "I have a job.


    And when I get the sry at the end of the month, everything will be fine.


    We just need to spend a month."


    I took her hand in mine, noticing how her veins were standing out and her skin was so papery.


    My eyes stung but I sniffed my tears back as I said, "And I found a way to have your treatment."


    "Elsa¡­"


    She stiffened as if she knew what price I would''ve to pay for it.


    I shook my head.


    "It''s my job.


    Thepany provides free health care for their employees and their families."


    The lie was one I had been thinking about for thest two days, since I knew that Kristian would take


    care of my mother.


    And I believed him because he hated me, not her.


    "You shouldn''t have to be this strong, princess."


    She rasped, her eyes shimmering with tears.


    I helped her to sit up and hugged her tight.


    "Someone has to, right? And you made me strong, without you I wouldn''t have been."


    She cupped my face and kissed my cheek.


    "One day, you will have all the happiness you deserve and your prince charming wille to make it


    happen."


    I chuckled.


    I had stopped dreaming about a prince charming long time ago.


    When my prince charming looked at me like the viin of the story but then again he wasn''t as


    charming as one would think to begin with, he was always intense and more in every way.


    And now he was the devil with vengeance in his cold grey eyes and hate in his words.


    1 "We have to leave."


    I said and rounded the bed to wake my angel.


    I slipped my hand under her head and slowly pulled her up into my chest.


    She grumbled as she wrapped her arms around me.


    "Wake up, Angel¡­."


    I said in a soft voice as I caressed her head.


    "Come on, there''s my good girl¡­."


    She made an annoyed sound and I smiled while my mother shook her head making her way to the


    bathroom.


    "Now, who was saying that she wants to go somewhere nice."


    My daughter pulled back and looked up at me, her grey eyes huge with expectation.


    "Where are we going?"


    "Somewhere else."


    I answered, giving her a morning kiss on her forehead.


    She grabbed my face in her small palms and returned the kiss.


    "Nicer?"


    "Definitely."


    I hope so.


    By noon I hadn''t found any ce where I could live with my mom and daughter for a month, and I was


    starting to worry.


    Besides that I hadn''t gone to the office and I was sure I would hear about it from him tomorrow.


    Right now we were sitting in a park near the subway.


    My mom had her back against the tree and her eyes closed, I felt guilty seeing her like that because of


    me she was suffering.


    My eyes fell on my daughter who was picking up onions from her sandwich while she did her math


    problems.


    T have to find a way to have a roof over our heads by the sun sets but I didn''t know how.


    I could ask Kristian but he already called me a whore so many times and besides that if he gave me a


    ce to stay, helped me in any way with my living situation there was a chance he woulde to know


    about Anna.


    But then someone else came into my mind.


    The man who had helped me when he had collided with me not far from here.


    I pulled my phone out and tapped the one contact of the few I had.


    The phone rang on the other side as the call went through, my subconscious berated me to hang up


    but before I could, the call engaged and the person on the other side spoke in his smooth voice,


    "Hello.."


    "Kaden¡­ it''s.."


    "Elsa."


    There was surprise in his voice.


    Then, he asked, "Am I getting my date after all?"


    "I¡ª"


    I took a deep breath, looked at my daughter who was looking back at me and said, "I need your help."


    "Alright.


    Tell me, what can I do for you, Elsa?"


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I hesitated and as if he could understand my hesitation he added, "It''s okay, Elsa.


    You can ask for my help.


    I will help you, no strings attached."


    "Can you lend me some money?"


    I swallowed my pride and said, "I just need some money, I will return it to you as soon as I can."


    I quickly added.


    "When the sryes I will return your money."


    "It''s okay, Elsa.


    Take a deep breath."


    He sounded so kind and calm.


    He said, "Tell me, how much money you need.


    I''ll transfer it now."


    "Thank you so much, Kaden."


    "Don''t worry about it.


    You can ask for my help anytime you want.


    Send me the details of your bank ount and I''ll send the money."


    And without anything else he hung up on me.

 Chapter 20" He is in a mood

    Chapter 20" He is in a mood


    Did she run away?


    Did she decide I was asking for too much? But, was I? Maybe¡­ I don''t fucking know.


    From the very fucking beginning Elsa had made me confuse, made me fight my own self.


    And she was still doing it half a decadeter.


    But¡­ Where was she? Why wasn''t she here yet? All those questions kept my mind in a spin, not


    making it possible for me to rx.


    I paced in my office, my eyes darting to my watch for the fifteenth time and it was only five minutes


    since Ist checked.


    But my patience was shot to hell and I didn''t care that it was only half past ten.


    She waste and a pit had opened up in my stomach as to why she wasn''t here yet.


    I didn''t want to admit it, what kind of man I would be if I admitted that I was fucking worried for the girl


    who had betrayed me, stomped on my heart and tore my trust into smithereens.


    1 Did something happen? It was a hell hole where she lived.


    I shouldn''t have left her there.


    I raked my fingers through my hair.


    A fucked up part of me wanted her as much as before, but this time with a darkness that was out of


    control.


    I had let her go, but now that she was here¡­ I couldn''t do it again.


    I grabbed my car keys and stormed out of my office, unable to wait anymore.


    3 Half an hourter I parked my car outside the rundown building and walked inside.


    A thought for the safety of my car crossed my mind but for once I couldn''t care less.


    I walked up the stairs, not knowing where I was going but wanting to know if she was okay.


    I will deal with herter after I had made sure that nothing bad had happened then I will let her know


    what happens when she keeps me waiting.


    I came to the first floor and every door was locked.


    On the second floor I saw an old man who didn''t listen when I asked him if he knew about two women


    who lived here.


    But then on the third floor 1 heard a middle aged man muttering as he locked a door.


    "Leaving without paying rent.


    Shouldn''t have trusted her sad story.


    It''s always the same-"


    "Excuse me."


    The man tumed, looked at me up and down and said, "You don''t belong here."


    Tell me something I don''t know like where my little girl was.


    "I am looking for a girl and her mother.


    Blonde hair, blue eyes¡­"


    "Why do you ? "I am her husband."


    He gave me a judgemental look that I didn''t care for.


    He said, "It seemed she left.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    And didn''t pay me the rent of thest week either."


    "Do you know where she went?"


    I asked, my patience running thin.


    "How would I know¡­"


    Then after a moment, he said, "Her daughter was looking for a job.


    And isn''t she too old for you, if you wanted a wife you should have chosen the younger one even


    though she has a dau¡ª"


    3 "Here¡­"


    I handed him a few bills and said, "Now, I paid your fucking rent.


    Tell me if you know where they went."


    He took the money and pocketed it.


    "The young one goes to the diner at the corner, also there is a women''s shelter not far from here.


    They usually go there when they have no money."


    I turned around as I realized that the man really didn''t have any idea about Elsa''s whereabouts but still


    I made my way to the diner and then to the shelter when I didn''t find her there.


    For some reason, I felt helpless and there was this chasm inside me that spread with each hour that


    passed with me not knowing if she was alright.


    I hated her for what she did.


    I wanted to fucking make her miserable, break her the way she broke me but when she barged into my


    life she opened old wounds and made all the feelings I had vaulted inside me bubble over.


    And in them one was the most obvious, I still cared for her fucking welfare even though she had hurt


    me and stabbed me in the heart.


    Last night when I had looked into her terrified eyes, they hade back to haunt me making it hard to


    fall asleep so I spent my time by arranging a ce for her to live so she wouldn''t have to live in this


    filthy ce with her mother who was sick and needed care.


    5 In a perfect world I wouldn''t have cared.


    In a perfect world she wouldn''t have betrayed me.


    And in a perfect fucking world we would have been living in ck Mountain at Aaron estate with a


    family of our own, surrounded with the woods that has our secrets.


    As the elevator took me to the top floor, my insides coiled with tension.


    And my mind grasped for excuses because knowing Kristian he would make a scene and find another


    way to humiliate me for noting in yesterday.


    But even as the prospect of getting face to face with the Devil himself made me hesitate to step out of


    the elevator it still didn''t dampen my happiness about the fact that not far from here I had booked a


    family suite for us.


    Kaden hadn''t just helped me, he had handed me a lifeline and he was too generous.


    I wasn''t sure how much money I would need so I had asked for five thousand dors but shockingly


    without another word he had transferred ten thousand.


    I had texted him but I hadn''t gotten any reply, and now I just couldn''t not acknowledge it.


    I had to meet him and tell him how grateful I was for his help.


    The elevator opened and I stepped out.


    Unlike the floors below, here everything was quiet, it seemed even the air conditioner didn''t dare hum


    in fear of the devil here, Phoebe the young inter gave me a small smile and murmured as if in warning,


    "He is in a mood."


    i nodded.


    I could guess why.


    The moment I ced my purse on the desk the buzzer went off and I stiffened.


    Closing my eyes, I took a deep breath before I made my way to the ss doors of his office.


    I didn''t get to see him beforehand as the blinds were already drawn and it was the reason that he took


    me by surprise.


    As soon as I entered, his strong fingers grabbed my hand and mmed me against the wall near the


    door.


    "Ahh¡­"


    An involuntary gasp left me as he held my hand behind my back while he pressed me into the wall.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Where were you?"


    He sounded on an edge, like he was teetering between insanity and utter destruction.


    I knew that side of him, I was familiar with it and it filled me with wariness.


    "I wasn''t feeling well¡ª Ahh!"


    I ended up moaning in pain when he twisted my arm and grabbed my hair.


    Pulling my head backward, he leaned in.


    His lips ghosted on my cheek and then he took my earlobe into his mouth and bit down on it.


    He gritted out, "Liar."


    "I am not lying,"


    He let out a dark growl and pped the wall near my head with too much force, "Lies, Lies, And lies!"


    He turned me around forcefully and caged me between his body and the wall, "Why can''t you be


    truthful for once? Why do you have to keep lying to me? For a second it seemed like his grey eyes


    were two pools of pain, but that must''ve been the y of lights because when I blinked and peered into


    his gaze all i found was hatred and cold intent.


    "I know you weren''t in your apartment.


    I went there when you didn''te yesterday."


    My stomach swooped down and my heart thudded in my chest at his answer.


    He was too close to my secret.


    If I hadn''t left he would''ve known.


    I swallowed a few times, still my question came out frightened, "Why did you go there?"


    He didn''t answer as he turned around and walked away from me.


    I took a deep breath, trying to control my racing heart only to suck in a sharp breath and freeze on the


    spot as he ordered, "Get naked."


    "Kris¡ª"


    He turned around and red at me.


    "Sir?"


    "Did I stutter or do you have difficulty hearing?"


    "But¡­ I just came in¡­"


    I trailed at the look he gave me.


    "The office work-"


    "The office work can wait.


    Let''s not pretend why exactly you are here,"


    I swallowed.


    His grey eyes raked down my simple ck dress and he said, "We both know I was the first to fuck


    your virgin pussy, your blood on my cock was proof of it."


    I felt the heat coating my neck and moving up to my cheeks and ears.


    "But I never got to fuck your mouth, did I Because I thought you were too innocent.


    Now, I wouldn''t know if it was the truth or you just said it to keep your innocent act up."


    o "I never lied The look he gave me had me shutting up.


    "But it''s been almost six years now and I''m sure you must''ve plenty of practice so let''s put them to good


    use."


    1 My eyes widened as his meaning sank in.


    I shook my head.


    "I¡ª I haven''t."


    He narrowed his eyes on me and a cruel smile tilted his lips at the corners.


    His hand slipped in his pocket.


    He pulled out his wallet and showed me the five hundred dors bills that he pulled out and ced it on


    the desk behind him.


    "Get naked.


    Crawl to me and offer me your mouth."

 Chapter 21: Show me those tits

    Chapter 21: Show me those tits


    His dark eyes watched me emotionlessly and even though I knew it wouldn''t make a difference I still


    hoped that he wouldn''t make me do this.


    I said, "Please, don''t make me do this."


    He pulled out more money and ced it on the desk.


    I shook my head.


    "It''s not about the money.


    I haven''t done this before."


    He paused.


    His grey eyes raked all over my face as if he was trying to find out if I was lying.


    I answered his unasked question, "I am not lying."


    "I will decide it, not you."


    He gestured at the floor between his legs as he said, "Your mother''s health is on the line, Elsa.


    And I have secured an appointment with the specialist for her.


    Now it''s your choice what you want."


    2 "You are not this person, Kri¡ª"


    He strode toward me with the devil in his eyes.


    Grabbing my throat, he dragged me to himself.


    "I am and I was.


    I was just not the person that I was with you, I was trying to be good for you but you showed me what


    happens when I trust someone.


    And now like everyone else you will see what I am capable of."


    Without giving me a chance to say anything he turned us around and pushed me down on my knees.


    "Take that dress off before I tear it apart."


    With shaky fingers I slid the straps of my dress down.


    I felt my cheeks heating up and every cell in my body trembling with his gaze on me as the dress slid


    down to my waist.


    I started to stand up topletely tug it free but his hand on my shoulder stopped me.


    "Show me those tits."


    I sucked in a breath and looked up at him.


    His face was set in harsh lines as he stared back at me.


    Licking my lips, I gathered my courage and unhooked my bra from behind.


    My breasts spilled free as if just waiting for this moment, and my nipples turned into hard buds under


    his gaze.


    I have changed since hest saw me.


    During my pregnancy, my figure turned on the curvaceous side but after all the work I had to do to put


    food on the table, I lost those curves except my breasts and hips, they lost the roundness but they were


    still more pronounced than before.


    I wondered what he saw, what he felt seeing those changes.


    "Now, Elsa.


    Don''t make me say it again."


    Was there a hint of gruffness in his voice? Was he affected? I chewed the inside of my cheek as my


    eyes dropped to his cks.


    I could detect the hard bulge behind his pants and as I lifted my hands to his belt, I was ashamed to


    admit that I wanted to see him and maybe, a little small part of me was looking forward to what he was


    asking me to do.


    When we had been intimate with each other in the past, I was innocent and new to everything but he


    had been patient with me never forcing me to do anything.


    If truth be told, it was the other way around, I was the one asking for more.


    And he was the one always giving.


    But never taking it so far that I could say that he left me tarnished, I believed even after all these years I


    still had that innocence but this time was different.


    This time he would ruin it.


    Because now he wasn''t giving.


    He was taking.


    I fumbled with his buckle for a few seconds before I got it undone and then unbuttoned his pants.


    I hesitated to unzip him and his fingers wrapped around mine.


    I looked up and for the first time I saw the flicker of human emotion in those grey eyes but he controlled


    it and said, "You don''t have to put on a show of your innocence, Elsa.


    I''ll know if you truly are."


    He pulled down the zipper, holding my fingers and then freed my hand.


    I closed my eyes and tugged down his briefs.


    Harsh fingers gripped my hair and he pulled my head back as he gritted out, "Open your eyes.


    See the first cock that ever went in your pussy and it will be thest."


    3 My thighs tightened at his words and warmth coated my panties when I opened my eyes and saw


    him.


    His cock was long and thick, and uncovered the memories of the past.


    The nights in the forest and the ones in the shed.


    Our shed.


    His length was covered with veins that ran down the length of him.


    He was throbbing and pulsing out a clear liquid at his thick head.


    My fingers curled into themselves as a sudden urge to grab him and pleasure him, took hold of me.


    My stomach tightened with anticipation and I licked my lips without thinking which had him murmuring


    something under his breath.


    When I looked up, his grey eyes were almost ck and he gritted out, "The look on your face says that


    you can''t wait to have me in your mouth and you say that you haven''t done it before."


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    I frowned.


    "No.


    I have¡ª"


    He didn''t give me a chance to deny his usation as he slipped his hand at the back of my head and


    pushed his cock into my mouth.


    My eyes widened when he didn''t stop and slipped down my throat.


    Instantly tears gathered in my eyes from difort and as my palms pressed on his thighs to push him


    away.


    But he held me there, looking at me like he couldn''t see how he was hurting me and also like he didn''t


    care if he was.


    He slid out, rubbing his cock on my tongue and his taste burst in my mouth.


    For a moment I closed my eyes as I became familiar with his scent and taste but then before I could


    take a deep breath and settle to suck him and get used to his thickness in my mouth, he was thrusting


    back in again, making me gag.


    Tears escaped my eyes as he held himself lodged in my throat making me gasp for breath.


    My cheeks were wet from my tears and my lips were going numb stretched around him as I tried to


    plead with him with my eyes.


    But what hurt the most was the betrayal of my body.


    I knew I was attracted to him and I missed that physical intimacy where I knew he would never hurt me


    but now he was hurting me, deliberately, if the look in his eyes was any indication, and still my body


    thrummed as if excited and I could feel the wetness coating my folds.


    Finally, he stepped back.


    His cock slid out of my mouth, wet from my saliva and hard.


    I coughed as I bent down to catch my breath.


    Helpless tears escaped my eyes, because he was making it impossible for me to understand my own


    emotions.


    It was a web of past memories and present hatred that I didn''t know how to untangle.


    2 Long, lean fingers tipped my face up so he could look into my eyes.


    He said, "You haven''t."


    I shook my head.


    "I haven''t."


    "Oh, little girl."


    His fingers trailed down my cheek and for a moment he was the man I had loved with all my heart.


    He said, "Answer this truthfully, and my hatred for you might lessen."


    I licked my lips, tasting him again and nodded.


    "How many men have you been with after me?"


    I stared at him and let him see the truth in my eyes even as I said it aloud.


    "Zero."


    For a moment there was nothing but silence.


    And then he nodded, his eyes two pools of dark lust and..


    Possession, "Get up."


    + 1 blinked at him, not understanding.


    But then he helped me up to my feet and furthermore surprising me, he leaned closer and circled his


    arms around me so he could hook my bra.


    Then he straightened my dress, pulled the straps up on my shoulders.


    I lifted my eyes to meet his, they weren''t cold anymore but looked troubled and deep in thought.


    "Sir?"


    He stepped back and gestured at the door to the side.


    "You can freshen up if you want.


    We are leaving for somewhere in the next ten minutes."


    For a few minutes I could only stand there and stare at him.


    But then he arched a brow and red at me.


    "You really don''t understand the concept of obeying me, Little girl.


    If you''d rather like going out in public with tear stained face and fucked up hair then I have no problem


    with it."


    And yup, there was the cold arsehole.


    God would never do miracles like taking away the devil and gifting me with an angel.


    But then I already have one.


    I shook my head and murmured, "I will be right back."

 Chapter 22: Nothing less and Nothing more.

    Chapter 22: Nothing less and Nothing more.


    She sat quietly, her head resting sideways against the window as I drove us toward my apartment


    building.


    I lived in the penthouse but at my demand and with further incentive I got an apartment three floors


    under mine, on Fifty fifth.


    I was sure that Elsa would love it and she would befortable, also she wouldn''t have tomute


    through the subway.


    I could drive her with me, not that I was looking forward to it.


    And I was only doing all of this because I just wanted to make sure my property was well taken care of.


    And she was mine.


    My property.


    She doesn''t know it, I had distracted her but she signed herself to me that day.


    2 "Where are we going?"


    She asked after a while.


    "You will see."


    I could feel her eyes on me and then she said, "If there was a reason behind what¡­ happened, would


    you believe me?"


    3 I didn''t answer her as I looked ahead.


    My fingers twitched on the steering wheel for a second.


    Then, I said, "I already know the reason, whatever you say won''t make a difference.


    It would just be another lie for me."


    4 From the corner of my eyes I watched her biting down on her bottom lip as she once again focused


    on the streets outside.


    And her lips caught my attention, not for the first time.


    They were still red and slightly plump from what happened in the office.


    And I could not get that image of her on her knees with her lips wrapped around my thick cock out of


    my mind.


    A part of me wanted to continue that.


    but a part that I fought with and it still managed to win out didn''t want to break her.


    And for some stupid reason that part believed her when she said that she hadn''t been with anyone else


    after me.


    I was reluctant to admit it but maybe it was because I wanted it to be true that I took her words on face


    value.


    And not to mention, those big blue eyes of hers.


    Those were the reasons that we were here like this, if not for those doe eyes I wouldn''t have given in to


    her all those years ago.


    I parked the car in front of the first apartment building I had invested in when I hade to New York,


    in my own bid to forget about the past and not to give in to the need to find the girl sitting beside me,


    now a woman.


    Opening my side of the door, I told her toe with me as I stepped out.


    She waited for me on the other side and fell in step beside me as we walked to the front doors of the


    building.


    The guards nodded at me and pulled the doors open.


    The reception and sitting area was decorated in pale green, a big fountain dominated the open area


    and the chandelier on top of it made the water look like crystals.


    I made my way straight to the bank of elevators, on the left to the four elevators there was the private


    one that I used, that opened and closed with the code for my penthouse only.


    But right now, I wasn''t going up to my ce, right now we will go to the fifty fifth floor where I''ll show my


    little girl her new apartment.


    I couldn''t wait to see the look on her face.


    I wonder if her eyes still twinkled like the morning sky when she was really amazed and happy.


    One of the elevators opened and two men stepped but, their eyes going straight to Elsa.


    In her ck dress and with those lips she looked like an innocent siren.


    I ced my hand on her lower back and walked with her inside the elevator.


    "This is odd."


    She murmured.


    "Why are we here? Are we meeting someone?"


    "If you will have a little patience, little girl."


    I said, my fingers slightly squeezing her waist.


    She turned to me and I met her gaze.


    She said, "You know it very well, patience and I don''t get along."


    Oh, I know.


    I had learned it a long time ago and I had adored her impatience.


    I looked away and watched the little screen that counted the floors.


    She sighed and stepped away from me.


    For a moment I fought the urge to pull her back to me but I let it go.


    The elevator opened on the fortieth floor and three women entered, one of them I was familiar with and


    I cursed silently when her eyes fell on me and brightened.


    "Kristian¡­"


    Sasha nodded, her blue eyes sparkled and her hair no longer blonde but now ck shone in the


    overhead light.


    I didn''t say anything, just returned her nod.


    But she didn''t take a hint as she drew closer, ignoring the look other two women were giving her and


    said in a low voice, "I haven''t seen you in quite some time.".


    "I have been busy."


    I bit out, acutely aware of the slight tension that had entered Elsa''s body.


    "I was thinking of making an appointment with my hair dresser."


    Sasha said, touching her ck hair.


    "Blonde, right? That looks good on me."


    I turned to her and said in a clear voice that left for no mistakes.


    "You don''t have to turn your hair blonde anymore, Sasha.


    I don''t require that of you, or anyone else."


    The elevator opened and the other two women stepped out, leaving me with the girl from my past, the tl


    had tried to make a duplicate for me.


    And the woman looking at me with lust in her eyes was one of those duplicates, with blue eyes she had


    me looking at her twice and then I suggested for her to change her ck curls to blonde.


    She did.


    And I gave into my frustration and lust and anger.


    Only twice, because by then I had realised no one coulde closer to the real deal.


    My real obsession was for the girl who was standing with her stiff back to me, looking like what was


    happening around her didn''t matter to her.


    Sasha''s eyes flitted to Elsa and the look in her eyes made me want to pull Elsa closer, but I didn''t have


    to as Elsa turned in that moment and met Sasha''s eyes head on.


    "One would think with all the rage about feminism, you would love yourself enough to not change for a


    few one night stands, and that too for a man like him."


    She pointed her finger at me like I was beneath her.


    "And you do look pretty in your ck hair."


    Even though Elsa hadplimented her, Sasha felt insulted and it showed in her nextment, "But


    you don''t.


    I thought he was trying to create someone far more superior than what I''m seeing right now."


    Elsa pursed her lips and said, "Then, you know I''m the original one.


    The one he was trying to see in you and failed.


    So you can take your tattered dignity and go find yourself another blind asshole because I am here, the


    real one that he wanted and still wants.


    Not a fake like you."


    .


    I saw it before it happened and grabbed Sasha''s wrist tightly, giving it a warning squeeze that I''d break


    it without remorse if she touched my little girl.


    I said, "Enough of this, Sasha."


    I pressed the button on the elevator for the uing floor and waited for the door to open.


    I turned to her and said, "Get out.


    And don''t ever talk to her that way, if you ever see her turn back around and go the other way."


    + Sasha gritted her teeth, her blue eyes ring at Elsa behind me but atst she jerked her hand away


    from me and stomped away.


    The moment the door closed once again leaving me with my little girl alone, I thought she would say


    something about my failed attempt to get her look alike, but instead she said in a bored tone without


    ncing at me, "You didn''t have to warn her.


    I doubt I''d evere across her."


    Elsa didn''t know it yet but living in the same building as very high chances that she would meet Sasha


    again.


    Feeling like this shouldn''t have happened, I rubbed a hand down my face and said, "About what she


    said,"


    "I don''t care.


    You are not mine just as I''m not yours.


    I am here because I need money for my mother''s treatment.


    You are here because you want your revenge and a chance to humiliate me for what happened in the


    past.


    Nothing less and nothing more."


    3 Her words shouldn''t have mattered but they felt like ws on my skin, prickling me with unease and I


    wanted to hurt back.


    She didn''t have any right to talk back like that when she was the reason for everything.


    She was thest one who had broken me down, a direct hit at the back of my knees that had dropped


    me on the floor, helpless.


    1 She didn''t see meing as she still didn''t look at me, I grabbed a fistful of her hair¡ª the hair that I


    had dreamed about, silken soft and shone like a sun so bright with the hints of pink that had diminished


    somehow.


    Pulling her back against my front, I circled my forearm around her throat and gritted out, "You are


    mistaken, little girl.


    You are mine.


    You have been mine since the day you kissed me in that shed.


    And it was the only reason you couldn''t make yourself open your legs for anyone else, because deep


    down¡­."


    I slipped my other hand around her, clutching her left breast where her heart pounded fiercely.


    "You know that you belong to me."


    "No¡­"


    She whispered softly.


    But then with more force.


    "No!"


    1 She wrenched away from my hold and just then the elevator doors opened so she walked out, every


    step indicating how rattled she was and how furious.


    I smirked to myself as I followed her.


    There were only four apartments here and my little girl stood between the wide corridor, not knowing


    where we were going.


    I walked past her to the door on the left and pulled out a key from my pocket.


    "Come."


    I could feel that she was still angry and reluctant but when I entered and the automatic motion lights


    came on she followed.


    "Do you live here?"


    She asked after a few minutes as we walked further inside, past the foyer into an open space.


    The living room, drawing room and the kitchen were one big space with the floor to ceiling windows


    looking out to the residential building opposite.


    "Are you going to answer me?"


    She asked as she trailed her hand along the back of the dark purple sofa, her teeth biting down on her


    lip.


    From nervousness or the fact that she liked what she was seeing, I couldn''t tell.


    "Go.


    Take a look around."


    I ordered her.


    She turned to me and her blue eyes tried to peer into my mind.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I returned her gaze and arched her brow as I said, "Are you going to do as I say or shall we start with


    your punishment, after all? I didn''t miss the insult you threw at me in the elevator?"


    Her cheeks flushed and she looked away.


    After a slight hesitation, she walked away and I made my way into the kitchen.


    I checked the drawers and refrigerator as I had given specific orders for everything to be stocked so


    she could move in without a worry on her part.


    After I was satisfied with what I saw, I made my way toward the bedrooms.


    The apartment had two bedrooms with ensuite bathrooms and a small guest room.


    A bathroom near the living room which also served as aundry room.


    It was bigger and luxurious considering only Elsa and her mother would live here.


    Mostly only her mother, because I intend to keep her to myself.


    I found her in one of the bedrooms.


    Her bedroom.


    Because the food wasn''t the only thing I had asked for to be stocked.


    I had called my personal shopper to buy everything Elsa would need.


    I didn''t like the clothes she wore.


    Outdated and simple, that didn''t suit her.


    I wanted her in silks and cashmere.


    I wanted her sparkling and shining, not dulled out to be a background.


    She stood in front of a closet.


    I walked up to her, standing a step behind her, I said, "They are yours."


    A tremor went through her and she said, "I can''t stay with you."


    She turned around and said with more force, her eyes looking terrified before she hardened her face


    and said through clenched teeth.


    "I won''t stay with you."

 Chapter 23: Kiss me

    Chapter 23: Kiss me


    It was everything I wished for my little angel and yet I couldn''t take the risk of him finding out about her.


    I would''ve given anything to have my daughter meet her father, but the man standing in front of me


    wanting nothing but revenge from me wasn''t the one I wanted my daughter to know as her father.


    I had hoped he would give me a benefit of doubt and I had asked him if he would believe me if I told


    him what happened and he had denied, leaving me no choice but to keep my secrets to myself.


    I had done everything for my little angel, to keep her safe and with me, and now I would not risk her to


    her father.


    It was a twisted game of fate.


    To save her, I had betrayed her father and now once again to keep her to myself I couldn''t let the father


    and daughter meet each other.


    If Kristian knew about Anna, he would take her away from me and it would be the revenge that would


    leave me broken.


    4 "I can''t live here."


    I said again when he didn''t say anything.


    He took a step toward me, his grey eyes looked down at me as if he could read my secrets.


    I blinked away and tried to walk past him.


    Tried, because he didn''t let me.


    His hand came to the curve of my waist and I stopped.


    I was still shaken from what had happened in his office.


    I could still taste him, smell him and remember the feel of him in my mouth.


    "I don''t remember giving you a choice, little girl."


    He said, his voice deep and low in my ear.


    My pulse thrummed as his fingers moved around in small circles at my lower back.


    I turned to him and looked up only to suck in a breath to realize how close we were.


    I swallowed, searching for words and it took me a moment to remember what we were talking about.


    "I can''t.


    This is not right."


    I took a deep breath which was a mistake as his musky cologne and the scent of cinnamons filled my


    lungs.


    "I¡ª I can''t leave my mother and we can''t¡­ she can''t know about us.


    About our arrangement.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    It will break her heart."


    1 "You don''t have to leave your mother.


    You both can live here.


    This apartment is yours."


    My eyes widened with the realization.


    Until now I had thought that he had brought me to his apartment for some nefarious reasons but I was


    wrong.


    "And you don''t have to worry about me.


    I won''te here, you''lle to me.


    You''ll pay for your sins in my bed."


    I shivered at hisstment and swallowed my nerves as I asked, "Where do you live?"


    He stared down at me for a long moment then took a step back.


    Turning around, he said, "It doesn''t matter for now, you''ll know when I will take you there.


    Right now, you just focus on bringing your mother here and settling down."


    1 I walked to him, to look at his face as I asked, "Why are you doing this?"


    This is not something a man who despised me and wanted nothing but revenge would do.


    It felt like an act of kindness not something for vengeance.


    As if he could read my mind, he gripped my chin and smirked.


    "Don''t mistake this for something else but for what it is."


    "And what is it?"


    "Nothing but to keep a close watch on my wh?re.


    To make sure that my property remains unharmed and useful to me which would be difficult if you kept


    living in that shithole."


    I I searched his eyes but there was nothing except coldness.


    I nodded.


    "I will shift here this weekend.


    How much would I have to pay for the rent?"


    Even as I asked that, I was worried if seven thousand dors would be enough as out of ten thousand


    that Kaden hadnded me, I had already deposited the advance of two thousand and five hundred for


    the hotel room I had booked for a week.


    I still have two thousand more to pay which I wouldn''t have to pay now if we came to live here.


    "You don''t have to worry about the rent.


    It''s mine.


    I bought it for you."


    "Oh¡­"


    "I can give you a day off for you to shift here with your mother.


    Almost everything is here, if you need anything you can call Jenkins, his number is in kitchen drawers


    he will make sure that your demands will be fulfilled."


    "Okay."


    "Now let''s talk about what I want."


    "What do you want?"


    He sat down on the bed and pulled me between his legs.


    If someone looked at us from far away we would look like a couple having an intimate conversation.


    "Now that all your needs would be taken care of, and you won''t need money for anything so our deal


    for you to do things for me in exchange of money is null and void."


    I nodded.


    I had already started hating it when he gave me money for the first time.


    It made me feel more like a prostitute than his words.


    I knew his words were only the response of his anger for what I did in the past but when he called me


    his wh?re in anger with hatred in his eyes, I hated it.


    "So now, everything you do is for me.


    To please me."


    I licked my lips and his eyes followed the movement of my tongue.


    He said, "Say it."


    "W-What?"


    I asked, my nerves getting the better of me.


    "That you will do everything I ask of you to please me.


    That you will obey my every demand and will please me anyway I want."


    "I c-can''t say that, what if you asked something I''m notfortable with."


    His eyes narrowed and I stopped myself from squirming under his regard.


    He said, "We will discuss that when ites to it.


    For now, in exchange for everything I am doing for you, you''d obey me."


    He gripped my chin and ordered, "Now, say it."


    I met his dark grey eyes and said, "I want to please you.


    I will obey you and do anything to please you."


    It was better this way.


    I would have a ce to live.


    A nice and safe ce.


    Anna would love it here.


    And I wouldn''t have to worry about her being alone in this apartment, I could leave her at day care or


    hire a babysitter for her.


    And my mother would be healthy once again after her treatment.


    "Good."


    He murmured.


    His hand, sliding to the curve of my ass and he demanded, "Kiss me."


    For a moment I just looked at him in surprise and then he asked, "Are you already disobeying me?"


    I shook my head and then without wasting a second I pressed my lips to his, I sucked in a sharp breath


    at the feel of his lips.


    My mind remembered our first kiss.


    He had been my first in every way and now he was here- my second, and ording to him he will be


    myst too.


    A slight tremor went through my body as my tongue tentatively peeked out and licked his sost lips.


    He parted his lips, allowing me entry and I was lost.


    In his taste and the feel of the kiss.


    I had missed this, him and everything My eyes stung from the tears but I opened them and met his


    gaze.


    His hand tightened around my waist and he pulled me flush against his body.


    Every hard muscle of his chest colliding with every soft part of me.


    Then, his other hand came to my head, his fingers tangling in my hair and he took themand of the


    kiss.


    His tongue swiped against mine, igniting me from within as he dominated the kiss.


    nting his lips sideways, he sucked on my bottom lip and then on my tongue, only to repeat the


    process.


    Every cell in my body came alive and stretched taut with how he was kissing me, more like ravaging


    me.


    A soft moan escaped me as his fingers started to knead the soft flesh of my ass as at the same time he


    trailed down his lips and peppered soft bites on my throat.


    "I can''t wait to feel your tight pussy.


    Tell me, little girl, is it still tight as I remember it?"


    A shiver raced down my spine and heat flooded my veins.


    He tipped my head back so he could look into my eyes and demanded, "Answer me."


    , I sucked on my bottom lip which felt swollen and my voice came out husky as I replied, "There hasn''t


    been anyone but you."


    His hold tightened on my hair to the point of pain and his eyes darkened unnaturally.


    He growled, "Let''s hope for your sake that you are telling me the truth.


    For once I want to believe you, don''t disappoint me.


    If I found out that you had lied, I swear you will hate ever meeting me."

 Chapter 24: Be Ready

    Chapter 24: Be Ready


    "You are staying here?"


    Kristian asked as he brought his car to a stop in front of the hotel I was staying in.


    I had denied him dropping me but of course he had insisted.


    I nodded.


    "It seemed safe and close to the office."


    He nodded thoughtfully and asked, "Safe? Did something happen in that shithole that you had to leave


    so suddenly?"


    3 I bit down on the inside of my cheek and cursed myself for giving that titbit away.


    I said, "Like you said, it was a shithole."


    He lifted his hand and I closed my eyes on instinct and when I opened them back, he was ring at


    me.


    "Have I ever hit you in the past?"


    I shook my head.


    "Then fucking remember it."


    I nodded, "I have a meeting that I need to attend.


    Do I need to make sure that you are not lying and in fact live here?"


    He gestured behind me at the hotel.


    I replied, "I am not lying."


    He nodded once.


    "Good.


    I''ll meet you tonight.


    Be ready."


    "Okay¡­"


    I said softly and as I turned around to open my side of the door, his fingers around my elbow.


    stopped me.


    I turned to look at him.


    "Yes?"


    "Come closer."


    Even before he finished saying those words, I was leaning close to him.


    His fingers slipped at the back of my nape and he pulled me closer as his lips pressed on mine.


    I softened in his hold and let him take control of the kiss.


    God, I had missed kissing him and I could do it all the time.


    1 He ended the kiss with soft pulls at my lips and when he leaned back I saw the dark look in his eyes


    and I was embarrassed to admit I was panting and flushing for more of his kisses.


    With a soft curve to his lips that told me that he knew it, he leaned back and said, "Go, before I decide


    to take you back to my ce or to your new bedroom to christen it."


    4 I flushed warm and fumbled with the door before I opened it and stepped out of it.


    I could feel his dark gaze on me as I entered the hotel.


    For some reason my lips wanted to smile wide, I chalked it up to the fact that I was almost giddy with


    the news I wanted to share with my Mom and daughter.


    They both would be so happy.


    They would have a home.


    A ce where they would be safe and I wouldn''t have to worry about them being in danger of the


    unknown or that scary stalker.


    1 When I reached my hotel room, I could hear the sound of TVing from inside.


    I smiled as I opened the door and stepped inside.


    Walking on quiet footsteps I passed the foyer and walked into the sitting area with the TV on the wall


    that was now showing poor Tom being pped down with a pan.


    My little angel was so engrossed in her cartoon that she gave out a shriek of surprise when I grabbed


    her from behind and pulled her up in the air.


    Iughed and she started giggling.


    "No¡­ That''s cheating¡­ We weren''t ying!"


    She said,ughing and kicking her legs.


    I pulled her into me and nuzzled her neck before pressing a soft kiss on her cheek.


    "I won.


    Remember thest time you surprised me in a shower."


    She wiggled to turn around in my arms and I let her so I could hold her.


    Her little arms wrapped around my neck and her legs wrapped around my waist as she looked at me


    and pursed her lips.


    "Be aware, Mama¡­ I am gonna surprise you next time.


    I will be very scary."


    I chuckled.


    "You could never be scary, my little angel."


    I said, kissing her on the nose.


    "What is going on?"


    My mother asked as she came out of her bedroom.


    "Nothing, this little munchkin screamed when I got her by surprise."


    "Next time I will scare you."


    Anna announced with a nod, her grey eyes narrowing on me and my heart ached with so much love


    that it could have poured out of me and drowned us all.


    My mother came forward to sit on the sofa.


    Her color was better than before, good sleep,fort and her medicines that I had bought after getting


    money from Kaden had helped in just a short time, telling me how much my mother needed to be taken


    care of.


    I sat down beside her, my little angel on myp now looking at me and waiting for what I had to say,


    already so perceptive that she scares me sometimes.


    "I found an apartment for us."


    Small fingers tightened around my nape where she was still clutching me.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Anna looked at me with a disappointing frown and asked, "Do we have to leave this ce?"


    "Yes."


    I answered and her face fell.


    I hugged her close and cupped her face.


    "But I swear you will love the new ce even more."


    Her grey eyes looked back at me curiously, not believing that anything wanted to cry because if she


    had been with her father she would''ve known nothing but luxury.


    She wouldn''t have seen the insides of peeled off walls and old age apartments.


    I cupped her cheek and swallowed the knot in my throat as I asked, "Do you trust your Mama, angel?"


    "Yes¡­"


    She answered, touching my cheek in return.


    "Then, just wait till you see it.


    And do you know what¡­"


    She waited for me, biting down on her lip.


    "You will have your own room.


    And we could decorate it however you want to."


    1 "Cars!"


    She squealed.


    "Mama, please say I could have car stickers?"


    "You can¡­"


    My mother touched my arm, when I met her gaze I saw the questions in it.


    I put Anna down and said, "Go¡­ Get me the menus we saw on the console.


    We will order pizza today."


    "Yay!"


    With that she ran off.


    "Is this another benefit of your job? A new apartment?"


    My mother asked as she looked at me.


    "No.


    It''s not."


    I gave her a smile as I said, "You don''t have to worry, Mom.


    Everything is fine."


    "Are you doing something that you shouldn''t?"


    She asked.


    For a moment I just looked at her, not understanding what she meant.


    And then the realization dawned and I choked out augh- a little nervous and disbelieving.


    Because I didn''t know the answer to that.


    If seen from her perspective then yes, yes I was selling my body for everything Kristian would give me,


    a home, my mother''s health and a safe ce for my daughter.


    But despite that, I wanted him.


    I wanted to give myself to him.


    Somewhere I still hoped that after all his bitterness and hatred was over he would give me a chance to


    exin myself and we could be together in the end.


    I could do nothing but hope, even when that hope scared me because I would have to reveal his


    daughter to him and there was a possibility that he would take it as another betrayal.


    "Elsa?"


    My mother questioned.


    look an advance on my sry and rented the apartment, so we wouldn''t have to go from one ce


    another.


    Anna needs a home"


    blue eyes looked at me with sadness in them.


    I never wanted this life for you.


    You are a good there, if I had been like you then you wouldn''t have been in this situation.


    If I had listened to you d left your father¡ª"


    stood up not wanting to think about that.


    "It is in the past, done with.


    We can''t just keep thinking out it and feel sorry for ourselves.


    You did what you thought was right and I am not using you it.


    Now we three are family and we don''t need anyone else."


    4 r eyes said that she believed my words as much as I believed in the angry voice that sometimes ed to


    convince me that we could hate Kristian and that one day God would listen to my prayers and


    everything would be okay.


    [ama!"


    Anna came running back, her hands fisted around several menus and she dumped them all , the ss


    table in front of the sofa.


    "Here¡­ How do we choose?"


    She asked, looking up at me with ey eyes filled with excitement.


    et''s see¡­"


    ter ordering the pizza, we yed monopoly as we waited for our pizza.


    Obviously, Anna was inning and she wasn''t even humble about it.


    So when the buzzer went off, I stood up to get the pizza it it wasn''t our ordered pizza.


    Instead a man in the uniform of hotel staff stood in front of me and ked, "Elsa Smith?"


    "


    I answered.


    I was still using my fakest name because of the stalker.


    There is a package for you."


    He held out a ck box with golden leaves on it and another which wasne white.


    Who sent it?"


    I asked, "Was there any message?".


    Not a message, no.


    But it was left by Kristian Aaron."


    Oh.


    Thank You."


    I turned around to put it in the corner standing nearby and said, "Wait, I''ll get the money,"


    No, thank-you, ma''am, Mr Aaron already tipped me well."


    With a nod he left.


    ind just as I was about to close the door, I saw another man bringing two pizza boxes with him.


    "Here."


    called.


    after getting the pizza I returned to the sitting area and sat down with my little angel who was bouncing


    with excitement for pizza.


    My mother was collecting the fake money Anna had dropped when she saw me, now ignoring her


    winning game.


    I shook my head and said, "What do we do first before eating?"


    She wrinkled her nose and answered, "Wash our hands."


    "Good,e on then."


    I took her to the bathroom to wash our hands.


    When we came back out my mom was in the process of sitting down on the floor, already having done


    the same, It was two hourster that I finished the story of Alice in Wondend, and kissed my sweet


    angel good night before I slipped off the bed.


    Tucking the nkets around her, I switched off themp and tiptoed out of the bedroom.


    I could imagine my daughter''s excitement because now I was filled with the same excitement as I


    walked to where I had put the two boxes.

 Chapter 25: If only

    Chapter 25: If only


    ¡­ I stepped out of the on going ss receiving a narrowed eye stare from the teacher and a few side


    nces from the students, but I ignored them all as I really needed to pee.


    I didn''t get a chance to use the washroom during recess because I was staying in the library finishing


    my lunch and staying away from the bullies.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    And unfortunately for me there was no one to keep mepany as Kristoff was absent.


    I didn''t know why he was absent, he didn''t tell me.


    And Mrs Aaron had only said that he wasn''t feeling well.


    Then there was¡­.


    Kristian.


    2 Kristian hasn''t talked to me since my confession and that kiss two days ago.


    My lips still tingled with the memory of my first kiss.


    The way his lips had felt against mine.


    It was just a two seconds long kiss and I had been so happy but then he had pushed me away.


    My heart still gave a squeeze when I remembered his words, "This is not right.


    This can''t happen, Elsa."


    1 "Why?"


    I had questioned, looking up at him with my attraction on disy.


    "I like you."


    He hadughed.


    "You and I could never be together.


    Don''t ever do that."


    And when I hadn''t backed away, he had pped me with his next words, "You are just a little girl."


    2 A loud crash from somewhere pulled me out of the memory and I turned left towards the girls


    washroom.


    Without paying any attention to anything, I hurried inside the washroom and opened the first stall door.


    But then when I was sitting and relieving myself, I heard another loud crash followed by a painful grunt.


    I winced when I heard a groan and then someone being muffled as they screamed.


    Goosebumps rose on my arms and I quickly finished up.


    Cleaning myself when I came out of the stall, it took me just a few seconds to wash my hands, my mind


    ying an awful scenario where some poor kid was getting bullied by someone else.


    I couldn''t let it happen, not after what had happened to me.


    If it wasn''t for Kristoff making threats by Kristian''s name, I didn''t even want to think what would''ve


    happened.


    And it was the only reason that I barged inside the boys'' washroom next door and came to a sudden


    stop.


    Because it wasn''t someone poor getting bullied.


    I wouldn''t even call it bullying what Kristian was doing to them.


    To the boys that had tried to force me and hurt me not two days ago.


    Kristian looked like a savage as he crouched over the boy with his hand at the back of the neck of the


    boy who had tried to forcefully kiss me, his knee in the middle of his back holding him down on the


    floor.


    3 I swallowed and my eyes fell on the boy who was responsible for groaning and mumbling in pain.


    I gasped, my palm going to my mouth as I saw that half side of his face was bruised and bleeding and


    a cut ran down his cheek.


    The cause of it was apparent in the mirror behind him which was broken and smeared in blood.


    "Kristian¡­"


    I whispered.


    He heard me, his head whipped around in my direction and he looked at me.


    The greys of his eyes were swallowed by the ck and only the hint of green showed.


    I took a step closer and his hold tightened on the boy''s neck, making him whimper.


    "Stop."


    He shook his head.


    His voice gravely and yet cold.


    "They tried to hurt you."


    "Yes¡­ And it''s enough."


    My eyes dropped to his hand.


    "It''s not."


    He growled.


    "They should know what happens when someone tried to touch you or hurt you."


    The ache that I had been carrying with me disappeared in thin air and even as his words echoed in my


    mind, I knew them for a lie.


    There could never be nothing between us, because there was everything.


    I walked closer to him and the boy seemed to be barely breathing, he whimpered, trying to gain my


    sympathy, "Please, I am sorry.


    We didn''t know you were his."


    God, I liked the sound of it.


    If Mama knew she would probably want me to go to church three times a week and have me do the


    confession.


    Kristian didn''t deny the words but his eyes never left mine.


    I said, "They know, Kristian.


    Now, stop, please, you are hurt."


    He followed my gaze to his hands, his knuckles that were swollen and bleeding.


    When I was close enough, I said, "I don''t like to see you hurt."


    He nodded once and then he stood up.


    The other boy was already cowering back trying to make himself smaller as Kristian kicked the boy


    lying at his feet.


    Stepping over him, he came close to me and looked into my eyes.


    A momentter, he shook his head and muttered, "If only¡­"


    Then he walked out.


    3 Deciding that I would wait for him in the shed tonight and ask what his ''if only'' meant, I too left the


    washroom.


    But he didn''te to the shed.


    Not that night.


    And not afterwards.


    Every night for four days I waited for him in the shed and every night I went to bed disappointed and


    dejected, only to go through the same routine the next day with nothing interesting happening, even


    Kristoff was still on bed rest so I was really going out of my mind.


    It was on the fifth day that I really saw him.


    I was with Kristoff, he had finallye out of his room after almost a week in bed.


    The left side of his face was slightly swollen and when I asked he said that he had a bad allergy but for


    some reason it felt like a lie but I didn''t pester him as he had looked solemn and I also wasn''t feeling


    too chirpy myself.


    4 He asked if I''d like to go out with him as he had been bored out of his mind staying in the room for so


    long.


    But as we walked toward the front of the house where we had to cross the pool area, my feet faltered


    when my eyes fell on the couple in the lounger near the pool.


    Kristian was in his swim trunks and there was a woman, tall and pretty with dark hair like midnight


    sitting beside him in a two piece bikini.


    I felt my cheeks heating up as I saw her trailing her fingers down his bare chest.


    I felt inadequate and embarrassed and humiliated as I couldn''t help butpare myself to her.


    "You are just a little girl."


    His words came back to tau tears stinging the back of my eyes.


    He had ignored me, intentionally kept his distance.


    He hadn''te to the shed and not to the forest where we had our night walks.


    But here he was with someone else¡­ Someone who was totally opposite of me in every way possible.


    2 I swallowed as my eyes stayed frozen on the pair, Kristoff was saying something but I couldn''t hear


    him as the painful thud of my heart was loud in my ear.


    And then he turned, those grey eyes shone in the sunlight as they met my blue ones.


    "Elsa?"


    I looked up at Kristoff, he was frowning.


    I realized why, when he said, "You are crying."


    Before I started to bawl like a baby and made more of a joke out of myself, I turned around and ran


    away from there.


    I didn''t stop when I heard my name being called.


    I didn''t stop until I was deep in the forest, surrounded by the trees.


    And then there, I let the sob I was holding free.


    I dropped down on my knees and realized that my silent attraction to the elder Aaron brother wasn''t


    just infatuation.


    It was the love my young heart felt, and it went so deep that I was sure my heart was bleeding inside.


    I tried to wipe my tears but they kepting.


    Lpier zoll only Since thest few weeks, it feels like I have be more older than my current age.


    I used to be happy but since I started having these feelings for him everything rted to him affects


    me.


    His intentional distance hurts me.


    His dark looks, careless words and the way he mistreats my feelings felt like sharp arrows to my chest.


    I didn''t understand.


    I didn''t know what it was about him that had made me fall for him.


    I hadn''t ever been with him except our midnight walks and his secrets.


    His deep dark secrets that told me how much he missed his father.


    How much he hated his uncle who was now his step father and real father of Kristoff.


    And sometimes how he wished that there was a way to stop the dark thoughts that keep him up at


    night.


    Andte at night in my dreams I wish to be that light for him.


    I wish that I could be there for him when he needs someone.


    But he had made me realize that I was alone in my dreams and I will remain alone in my feelings, also


    that it will always be unrequited.

 Chapter 26: Forbidden Fruit

    Chapter 26: Forbidden Fruit


    It was not long before I heard the leaves crunched behind me as I sat there on on the forest floor, on


    my knees, crying my heart out- telling me that someone was behind me.


    Thinking that it was Kristoff, I didn''t turn around and neither removed my hands from my face which


    was soaked with my tears and probably all red.


    "Go away, Kristoff.


    Leave me alone."


    "It would be hard for him to do so, when he is not here."


    His deep voice slid over me like a warm nket as I sat there on my knees, frozen.


    My heart started beating furiously and I wanted to run away, to hide from him or to stand up and p


    his stupidly beautiful face.


    "Go away."


    I hissed out.


    1 His footsteps drew closer and then his cinnamon scent engulfed as I felt hime close.


    A momentter, rough fingers curled around my wrists and he pulled my hands down.


    I didn''t want to open my eyes but when I felt his fingers wiping my cheeks off the tears, my eyelids


    fluttered open and I saw him crouching low in front of me looking so handsome with his dark grey eyes


    that resembled a rainy sky locked on me.


    "Why are you here?"


    I asked him, my voice threadbare with tears.


    "I saw you crying."


    "And? Why would it matter to you?"


    I demanded pushing his hands away.


    I stumbled to my feet and said, "I am just a little girl, right?"


    I turned around from him then, unable to look at him any longer as all I could think about was how I


    longed to have him see me as something more than just a little girl, to have his arms around me and


    tell me that I mattered.


    But for the second time his strong fingers wrapped around my arm as he stopped me from taking


    another step away from him.


    "Release me."


    I said through clenched teeth trying hard to control my emotions, to not yell at him for not loving me


    back.


    "Elsa¡ª"


    "Why don''t you go back to that woman you were with? She is your type, right?"


    I felt my heart squeezing painfully as I said the words, "Go back to her.


    Don''t worry about me, I understand that I''m just a little girl, a daughter of a servant in your home, not


    someone you''d ever be with."


    1 He let out a curse and then he was in front of me, his hands cupping my face.


    "You think it''s your fucking financial status that''s stopping me?"


    "What else could it be? I am the poor girl from the wrong side of the town.


    You would rather help me, avenge me, than date me!"


    I pushed at his chest, the stupid tears once againing down in rivulets.


    "I am not good enough for you.


    Not rich enough.


    Not beautiful enough.


    Just not enough! Just a little girl that you think has a crush on you!"


    With a curse and a deep growl Kristian mmed his fist into the nearest tree trunk.


    I gasped and then cried out when hit it not just once but twice before I caught his hand and stopped


    him.


    He dropped his hand and I saw how his already bruised knuckles that hadn''t healedpletely, once


    again split up and started to bleed.


    "What did you do!"


    I snatched his hand up and looked down at the mess he had made of his hand.


    His uninjured hand came to cup the side of my face and with his thumb he tilted my chin up so he could


    look into my eyes.


    He said, "Little girl,"


    I stiffened.


    He brushed his thumb on my bottom lip and said, "You think that you are not enough¡­ But, nothing


    could be farther from the truth.


    Or the opposite.


    Since the moment I have talked to you I can''t get enough of you.


    You are the first ray of sunshine in my dark and miserable life.


    It''s not you, little girl¡­ You are everything that I want but can''t have.


    It''s the f?cking joke the man upstairs is ying with me by sending you here.


    You are the apple and I am so f?cking hungry every time I look at you¡­"


    "Kristian¡­"


    "Shh¡­"


    He leaned closer, his fingers swiping under my eyes as he said, "Can''t you see it?"


    He didn''t wait for me to answer as he continued, "I am so much older than you.


    We can''t, little girl.


    Even if I wanted to, I can''t do this to you.


    It would ruin your life.


    People will talk about you and your character.


    They would make your life hell and I would have to kill every single one of them because of it."


    His fingers shook on my cheek as he said, "And besides all that, you don''t deserve a man like me.


    A man who would bring his darkness and demons with him.


    You are like a fucking sun and I don''t want to eclipse your light."


    1 "Doesn''t it matter to you what I want?"


    I asked, grabbing his wrist and holding his palm to my cheek.


    "I don''t care about anything.


    I just want to be with you."


    He shook his head but I didn''t give him a chance to speak as I said, "I don''t care what people will say, I


    don''t care how it will look.


    I don''t care about your darkness and your demons, all I care about is you.


    I want to be the one to bring you light, I want to sit with you and share your darkness.


    And I want to be with you so I could fight your demons with you.


    I want you."


    "You are so innocent, my little girl.


    And I don''t want to be the one who ruins you."


    "What about what I want!"


    I yelled.


    I grabbed his neck and pulled him close, our lips just mere inches away from each other''s.


    I said, "Kristian, please¡­"


    I didn''t know what to say to convince him.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "I love you¡­"


    His jaw clenched and his lips pressed in a thin line as he gritted out, "You don''t know what you are


    talking about."


    "I love you enough that I''m throwing caution to the wind, that I don''t care about the repercussions and if


    you want me too you''d do the same."


    He closed his eyes as if it pained him.


    He said, "You are forbidden f?cking fruit, little girl.


    Why are you not understanding it?"


    I stood back from him, feeling my heart aching as I said, "If that''s what you would rather do.


    If you want to stay away from me then I will remain away from you.


    I know you''ve been intentionally keeping your distance, you don''t have to do that.


    This is your house and you shouldn''t be not able to go to your shed or walk in your forest because of


    me.


    You don''t have to worry abouting across me as now I will make sure you don''t have to see me


    unless it can''t be helped."


    I turned away from him.


    My feet felt heavy with dozens of weights as I started walking.


    "Will you wait?"


    I paused but didn''t turn around as I asked, "For what?"


    "For me."


    "I don''t understand."


    He moved and came closer.


    "You can''t always be forbidden."


    I swallowed, goosebumps rising on my arms as the meaning behind his words registered.


    "Do you mean¡ª"


    I shook my head and asked, "Will you?"


    I felt his forehead dropping on my shoulder and he whispered in a deep breath, "Forever."


    2 My heart gave a joyful squeeze and I asked, "You won''t ignore me anymore?"


    "I never ignored you, little girl.


    Like I said, you are the sun and I''m a mere revolving around you."


    "We can continue our midnight walks?"


    "Yes."


    "Our conversation and alone time in the shed?"


    "Yes."


    "Will you hold my hand?".


    "If you want."


    "I do."


    Strong and rough fingers slid against my palm, weaved through my small fingers and curled into a fist.


    I licked my lips, my stomach tense with nerves as I asked, "Will you¡­ Will you kiss me?"


    He pulled our hands up and I felt his lips pressing against the back of my hand.


    "I didn''t mean that."


    I heard him let out a shaky breath.


    "We can''t."


    "It''s just a kiss."


    "It wouldn''t be."


    "Please¡­"


    "Little girl¡­"


    I turned around and it put us in half embrace because he was so close.


    I looked up at him and said, "I won''t ask for anything else, Kristian.


    Please."


    He believed my lie and gave into my demands.


    He kissed me like he couldn''t get enough and I kissed him back the way any girl would do when she


    got the man she loved.


    With abandonment and desperation that I couldn''t contain.


    With adoration, that I didn''t hide.

 Chapter 27: Not your property

    Chapter 27: Not your property


    I sat down on the sofa and opened the first box of the two in the soft overhead lighting from above


    the tv console.


    I peeled the soft tissue that glimmered in the dim light and looked at the dark purple silk nestled in


    there.


    With hesitant fingers I picked up the silken fabric, it unfurled in my hands as I let it drop down in front of


    me.


    It was a sleeveless and a backless dress with a slit up to just below the waistline.


    I would be half naked in this dress but still the thought of wearing it lit up a spark of anticipation deep


    inside my lower belly.


    The other box had the same colored heels with red bottoms.


    It took me twenty minutes to get ready as I didn''t do much except to put Band-Aids on my nipples as


    the dress won''t allow me to wear a bra and my n?pples poked through the fabric as if begging for


    attention and applied a natural shade of pink lip gloss.


    I looked like a virgin trying to be a seductress.


    I shook my head at my own thoughts as I stepped out of the bathroom, 1 faltered when my eyes met


    dark greys.


    My daughter was sitting up in the bed and she was looking at me with wide eyes and a curious tilt of


    her head.


    "Anna¡­"


    "Mama, you look beautiful."


    My heart squeezed with love at her words.


    I walked to her, concentrating on not falling face first because of the heels I was wearing, it was safe to


    say I wasn''t used to such type of footwear.


    "What are you doing waking up? I thought you were asleep."


    I said as I sat down on the bed beside her.


    "I was."


    She said with a silent Duh at the end.


    I bit down on my bottom lip as my lips twitched, but she slipped closer to me and said, "I had a bad


    dream."


    I cupped her cheek and pulled her on myp, uncaring of the expensive silk.


    Cradling her against my chest, I smoothed her dark hair back and asked, "Talk to me.


    What did you dream about?"


    "Someone was taking me away from you."


    She replied, her voice small and a slight shaking entered in her voice.


    My arms tightened around her.


    And I said, "No one is going to take me away from you."


    2 "Promise?"


    I pressed a kiss on her head.


    "Promise, my little angel."


    She looked up at me and asked, "Where are you going?"


    I didn''t know the answer to that myself, but I replied, "Dinner."


    Her brows lowered and her grey eyes turned inquisitive.


    "But we had pizza."


    I tapped her nose.


    "Yes.


    But I am meeting someone."


    "A boy or a girl?"


    For some reason I didn''t lie to my daughter.


    "A boy."


    She made a thoughtful face and asked, "Is he your boyfriend?"


    I shook my head.


    "No, angel, he is not."


    "Do you want him to be?"


    With a thoughtful pause of my own, I nodded, "I would prefer it if he was my friend."


    1 She scampered off myp and then I watched as she leapt off the bed and pulled the basket from


    under the bed which was filled with the few toys she had gathered over the years.


    She rummaged in it for a bit and then held out a thick ck macrame cord in her fist.


    My heart gave a painful pang as I knew what was in her small fist even before she opened her fingers.


    "Wear this.


    It''s our lucky charm, right?"


    She said, her grey eyes light.


    I shook my head and closed her fingers back around the ck stone that had half of its piece back


    somewhere in ck Mountains.


    "It''s yours.


    You should keep it to yourself."


    2 She pursed her lips and picked up my hand then mmed the shining ck rock in my palm and


    closed my fingers around it.


    "You gave it to me and I''m loaning it to you.


    You can give it back to me when you return."


    Knowing a losing battle when I see one.


    I nodded and said, "Alright.


    Now, I want you to go back to sleep."


    She jumped on the bed but didn''t lie down, instead she bit down on her bottom lip and regarded me


    with a suspicious look and said, "Give it to me, I''ll help you put it on."


    1 Did I tell you my five years old daughter was a freaking smartarse? The thought had crossed my


    mind too, instead of putting it on I''d have left it out in the apartment somewhere hidden but apparently


    the same thought crossed my genius daughter''s mind.


    And now she held out her palm in a silent demand as she moved on her knees so she was behind me.


    13 I put the threaded rock in her palm and she swiped my hair aside, then her small fingers got busy as


    she tied the knot.


    I put my fingers between the thread and my neck before she identally choked me as the thread


    wasn''t too long and the broken rock came to settle on the hollow of my throat.


    Visible to everyone who would just look in my direction.


    Once upon a time it was in a shape that resembled a human heart, not the one that we drew as


    children but with jagged edges and veins running inside it, crystal clear and shining but now I only had


    smallest broken part of it, the other half and the bigger part was left behind in the cottage on the Aaron


    estate when I identally dropped it while trying to pack all the things I could get my hands on which


    didn''t matterter when I had to run from one ce to another because of the stalker that didn''t let me


    settle in one ce.


    3 "See, this makes you look the best!"


    My daughter announced as she came around.


    I engulfed her in a tight hug, just then I heard my phone pinging with an iing message.


    I ignored my phone and focused on my daughter as I said with a pout, "I thought I was already the


    best."


    She pped my cheeks between her palms and brought my face closer to her.


    Her grey eyes fierce as she said, "You are.


    You will always be the best, Mama."


    I blinked the tears away and said, "So are you, my little angel."


    I kissed her nose and in return she kissed the corner of my lips.


    "I love you."


    "I love you too, Mama."


    I pulled back and ruffled her hair.


    She made a face and I said, "Now, go back to sleep."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Sheid down and I tugged the nket over her.


    Leaning down, I kissed her forehead.


    "Good night, baby"


    She asked, "When will you return?"


    "Soon."


    I replied "Good night, Mama."


    I picked my phone from the bedside drawer and made my way toward the bedroom door when her soft


    voice stopped me, "Mama?"


    "Yes, baby?"


    "Can this boy be my new Daddy?"


    3 My broken heart suffered another scratch and I swallowed the knot in my throat as I said, "Go to


    sleep, angel.


    Mama will be back soon."


    She gave me a solemn nod and her grey eyes closed as she turned away and pulled the nket up to


    her shoulders, Closing the door, I let out a rough exhale and closed my eyes to gather myself.


    Every time that my daughter had asked me about her father, I had to ignore her questions or make up a


    lie that I didn''t want to tell her.


    Most of the time, my mother would interrupt and answer her vaguely but always painting her father in


    the light that would leave room for more questions.


    Sometimes, I think my daughter thought that I was purposely keeping her away from her father which


    was in fact a truth is considered technically.


    Kristian never knew that he had impregnated me.


    He never knew I was pregnant when he threatened me and told me to run.


    He didn''t know even now that he has a daughter.


    I wondered what would''ve happened if thest time I had gone to meet him to tell him the truth and if I


    had gotten the chance to tell him the truth, if we hadn''t been interrupted and he hadn''t threatened me.


    But now what ifs weren''t going to help me, now I didn''t even know how he would react when the


    wounds inflicted by me had festered for so long that whenever his eyesnded on me they were


    resentful, cold and filled with promise of retribution.


    > I pulled myself straight and unlocked my phone, I knew it even before I opened the message icon


    that it would be him.


    But I wasn''t prepared for his demanding text.


    "I will be there in the next ten minutes.


    Don''t wear any panties."


    This dress already made me feel half naked so I wasn''t going to obey his insane demand.


    I ignored his text and made my way toward my mother''s bedroom to check up on her before I turned


    toward the apartment door.


    As he mentioned that he will be here soon so I decided to wait for him downstairs because I didn''t want


    him anywhere near my daughter.


    Not if I can help it.


    And I would try as much as I could, until I understand what kind of man this Kristian was, would he


    intentionally force a daughter from her mother in the name of his revenge? I locked the door behind me


    and slipped the key behind my phone in its cover.


    Thankfully, there was no one out in the corridor but it wasn''t the case as I stepped out of the elevator


    on the ground floor.


    I cringed inwardly as people started to take notice of me when I came into the entrance hall near the


    reception.


    I didn''t want to stand outside and wait for him in this dress and I felt awkward with all the attention, so I


    decided to sit on the sofa near the ss windows that looked out on the busy street outside Alter a few


    minutes a shadow fell on me prompting me to look up.


    A man in his mid twenties stood in front of me, not much older than me.


    "Hi,"


    He said, smiling down at me with straight white teeth "Hello "


    I returned.


    "Are you visiting someone here?"


    "No I just moved in.


    I''m waiting for someone right now."


    "Oh, that''s so cool.


    Which apartment?"


    He asked as he started to lower down beside me to sit * Before I could answer, deep voice that made


    me shiver replied, "None of your fucking business * Kristian came to stand in front of me, making the


    man take a step back.


    "I was talking to thedy here, not you."


    Kristian turned his icy gaze on the man and said, "Thisdy belongs to me, so now why don''t you


    scamper off like the little puppy you are¡­ or I will make you."


    The man turned red in the face and his lips moved in silent words before he turned around and walked


    away.


    I was aware of the eyes on us but I decided to focus on the asshole standing in front of me.


    I stood up so I wouldn''t feel so small in front of him and said, "You didn''t have to do that."


    His eyes narrowed on me and he said, "I don''t like someone poaching on my territory."


    "I am not your property."


    "The papers you signed would say otherwise."


    "They were just employment papers, it doesn''t mean you own me."


    I gritted out.


    "Were they?"


    He leaned closer, his eyes raking down the length of my body.


    "Don''t I?"


    I sucked in a breath as my mind whirled around to make sense of his words.


    Before I could ask him to exin, he said, "I sent you a text.


    For your sake, I hope you obeyed."


    4 I felt my spine snap with a tingle of warning, to change the subject I asked, "Where are we going?"


    I pretended to smooth out my dress as I added, "I can''t be out for the whole night."


    He grabbed my elbow and started walking toward the ss doors as he said, "You are not a little girl


    with a curfew, Elsa.


    I doubt your mom would mind you spending a night out."


    "First, your words are totally opposite of what you call me."


    His lips twitched a little and I added, "Second, I need toe back as soon as I can, sir¡­"


    He jerked me into his side and turned to look down at me.


    I gasped as I barely caught myself before I could twist my ankle and looked up at him.


    He said, "First, keep your sass to yourself.


    Second, don''t tell me what you will do and won''t.


    I will decide that, not you."


    "Kri¡ª"


    His fingers tightened on my elbow and he said, "If I want you to be with me for the whole f?cking night


    then that''s where you will be.


    With me, in my f?cking bed.


    Is that clear?"


    I gritted my teeth.


    He leaned closer and said, "Is it clear or not, little girl? Or do you want to make a bigger spectacle?"


    I looked around and instantly felt the blood roaring in my ears when I met several gazes that were


    looking at us in interest.


    "Yes.I understand, sir."

 Chapter 28: I dont feel anything

    Chapter 28: I don''t feel anything


    As Kristian tugged me outside on wobbly legs in live inches heels, I silently took him in.


    He was dressed in a midnight ck suit that matched the shade of his tousled hair and the dark exp his


    face.


    And for the same reason, he looked like a dark angel bent on destruction.


    His eyes were two pools of murky grey, he was angry.


    Furious.


    As if it was my fault that that man had decided toe to me.


    I wasn''t going to pretend that I didn''t know what it was.


    He had said it himself and I knew it from experience.


    As long as I had Kristian Aaron''s attention no one was allowed to even nce at my direction.


    It was like that in the past and apparently it hasn''t changed now.


    .


    He said I was his property.


    And I hated the little Elsa of fifteen years that still resided somewhere inside me that perked up at that


    statement.


    Almost six years and she was still there holding a candle that flickered with hope.


    I wonder when it will extinguish permanently.


    A ck limo was waiting at the end of the cobbled sidewalk.


    He opened the door and jerked me forward.


    I slipped in without wasting a second as I knew he wouldn''t think twice before pushing me in.


    Once I was settled, he slipped in and sat on the other side.


    He pulled the door closed and ordered the driver to move.


    A few secondster the screen that divides the back from the front two seats was lifting up.


    And suddenly it seemed the whole world fell apart and we were the only two people, encased in the


    dark luxury of limo.


    His stormy grey eyes fell on me and he traced a fiery trail with his eyes from my bare shoulders, to on


    disy cleavage to the slit that was giving an eyeful of my leg.


    I steeled myself against the involuntary twitches of my body under his unnerving gaze.


    He hadn''t bothered toment on how I looked and somewhere in my chest a tiny part of my heart


    that had belonged to him was disappointed.


    "What''s that?"


    Before I could ask what he was referring to, he leaned forward and slipped his two fingers between the


    thread wrapped around my throat and my jugr.


    While I was in the elevator, I had pulled the ck stone back to my nape so it would stay hidden by my


    hair.


    But now as he started tugging on it, I cursed myself for giving into my daughter''s demands.


    I gripped his wrist and his eyes shed.


    "It''s nothing."


    I watched as his jaw twitched and a nerve ticked near his eyes.


    "I will decide what it is¡­"


    "Please, sir¡­ Don''t."


    He paused.


    I searched for a lie and blurted out, "Its a holy thread my mother gave me for luck."


    His lips twitched in derision, but atst he dropped his hand.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Still believing in him, huh?"


    I didn''t say anything and he let out an unamused chuckle.


    "I guess you weren''t on the receiving end of the cruel fate like he delivered me."


    I stayed quiet, my throat tight because he didn''t know that he hadn''t been the only one suffering.


    He pushed back and sat against his seat with his legs sprawled between us.


    He said, "A car will be waiting for you and your mother at ten in the morning.


    The driver will take you to the doctor I had made an appointment with.


    There she''ll tell you all the things you need to know about your mother''s health."


    I nodded, met his eyes and replied with all the gratitude I felt.


    "Thank you."


    "Thank me when youe to my ceter in the evening."


    He said that with a suggestive tilt to his lips and even as my belly tightened, I red at him for turning


    this into a ckmail once again.


    2 I looked away from him and said, "What about the office?"


    "You can have the day off."


    He waved his hand.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    But it matters to me.


    I still have ten thousand that I''ve to return to Kaden and how would I do that if I didn''t earn it first.


    Now that our previous arrangement wasn''t there where I could get money from his perverse pleasure


    of humiliating me, I needed that job more than before.


    Even though he was paying for every basic need like house, food and clothes, I would still need money


    for things Anna would need, for our daughter that he doesn''t know about and hasn''t stocked the house


    with her needs.


    "I don''t know if you understand this, sir, but I want to have a job.


    I don''t want for you to be some sort of benefactor to me."


    He chuckled.


    And said, "You speak as if you have so much pride but we both know you lost it a long time ago."


    His eyes gleamed and my heart squeezed with our shared memories.


    "Either way, you don''t have to worry about your job."


    "I would like to pay for my own things, I don''t want¡­"


    I pointed between us.


    "Whatever this arrangement we share in exchange for my mother''s treatment to affect my work and


    also I don''t need for you to pay for everything in that apartment.


    I would like to do it on my own."


    "We both know where you were on your own."


    The bite in his words felt like pinches on my skin.


    I red at him.


    "You know what I mean.


    I don''t want to be beholden to you for every penny!"


    "Check that f?cking tone before you speak to me!"


    He growled his fingers curling into fists by his sides.


    I breathed through my nose, long sharp inhales and exhales and then said, "I want my old job back.


    And also, I don''t want you to disturb me in the office."


    "You are talking like your wishes matter to me."


    "They should, if you want to fuck me."


    I threw back at him and instantly mped my lips shut when I realized what I had said.


    1 "If not then what, little girl¡­"


    He leaned further, his elbows on his knees as he asked, "Will you back out of our deal?"


    "No."


    I replied, met his eyes head on and added, "But then all you''ll get will be an unresponsive broken girl


    that would do anything for her mother.


    Even allow you to rape her."


    2 A menacing growl left his throat and in one swift movement he grabbed a fistful of my hair and pulled


    me out of my seat.


    "Is that who you''ll be?"


    His breath fanned my cheek as he red at me.


    "Because that can''t be.


    You can''t take away from me more than you already have.


    You won''t be broken until I do the honors myself."


    His fingers caressed my cheek, softly trailed down my neck and outlined my corbone before they


    dipped between the swells of my breasts.


    "And don''t fucking use that word with me again."


    I bit the inside of my cheek, not looking away from him.


    His hold loosened in my hair and his lips twitched in a smirk, "You said, unresponsive, huh¡­ I was as


    tense as a bow string before it shot an arrow in the heart of a poor prey it''s aimed at.


    "But how would you achieve that fate when yourrge Lapte 1000 teel anything blue eyes tell me


    everything you feel.


    Even as they snap fire at me I could see that my little girl is still there waiting for me to give her what


    she craves."


    His fingers moved to the one triangle of my dress and he tapped it just above my n?pple.


    A ripple went through my whole body and his smile widened.


    I closed my eyes as his arrow struck true when I felt the answering warmth between my legs as he


    flicked my nipple a few times before he cupped my breast.


    "Do you not feel anything, my little girl?"


    He squeezed my breast that fit perfectly in his palm.


    "Answer me."


    He demanded ,his voice deep and dark and still cajoling at the same time.


    "No."


    I gritted out.


    "I don''t feel anything."


    I wasn''t ready for his sudden assault, my body was drinking in the warmth of his soothing caress and


    the way he cupped my breast but then he pinched my nipple between his thumb and forefinger and I let


    out a sharp, startled gasp..


    My whole body broke out in foreign tingles.


    In the past, he had always been soft and warm, caresses and kisses were his gifts to me but now he


    was delivering me with bursts of pain and my body was¡­ weing it.


    A fiery path took ce from where he twisted my n?pple to the warm ce between my legs that was


    embarrassingly starting to get wet.


    I wanted to close my eyes and hide from his knowing gaze, but I didn''t want to ept defeat.


    Instead, 1 red at him.


    He released my n?pple, slowly and then brushed the pad of his thumb on my aching flesh.


    Before I could stop or react, he tugged the strap down and frowned at what he saw.


    "What_"


    He didn''t finish as he pulled the band-aid off.


    I gasped.


    And then a soft whimper left my mouth when hot, wetness engulfed my nipple.


    I opened my eyes and watched his dark head as he was bent down over me, his hot mouth sucking on


    my n?pple.


    "Krist"


    He bit down on my poor nipple.


    And I amended, "Sir¡­ What are you doing?"


    After a minute, he pulled back, leaving my nipple with a pop.


    I couldn''t help but look down, my pale pink nipple was a shade of swollen red and it glistened in the dim


    light that filtered through the tinted windows.


    "Don''t pretend to be naive, little girl.


    We both know how much you love your nipples being sucked."


    I felt my face redden and I said, "It was the past."


    My words came out on a rasp, not cold and hard like his.


    "Is that so?"


    His hand traveled down to just above my mound and he asked, "Shall I check?"


    It was a rhetorical question because he didn''t give me a chance to answer as he flipped my dress up


    and revealed my ckcy panties that I had found in the closet among all my new clothes.


    He tutted.


    "I see you are still reluctant to follow a simple order."


    "Sir¡­ This dress, Oh.."


    I squeaked as he slipped fingers under the ckce fabric and then pulled at it, tearing it apart from


    my body.


    I watched wide eyed as he bundled the fabric in his fist and then slipped it in the inside pocket of his


    jacket.


    "Now, let me see how much truth your im holds."

 Chapter 29: I wont beg you

    Chapter 29: I won''t beg you


    I stayed still in hisp with my dress around my waist and my legs bare with every intimate inch of me


    on disy as he wouldn''t let me close my legs.


    His hand settled on my knee as he looked down into my eyes.


    I knew that shade of grey, I have looked in those eyes and confessed my love so many times in the


    past that they were imprinted in my brain.


    The dark lust, the possessive and all consuming hunger.


    1 His fingers trailed up on my thigh, gliding along my soft skin.


    A rough sound escaped me and I squeezed my thighs close as goosebumps scattered on every inch of


    my bare skin.


    His eyes narrowed and a momentter a sharp sting had me gasping and looking at him with wide


    shocked eyes.


    Did he just¡­ "Open up for me."


    When I just stared at him, still reeling from what he just did, he did it again.


    His palming down and pping my mound lightly but with enough strength that it made my skin


    warm and blood rush underneath.


    He warned, "I will do it again."


    Heading his warning, I parted my thighs and bit down on my lip when his palm slipped between my


    thighs and his fingers touched my pussy lips, barely brushing my damp curls, then trailed back down


    again.


    I squirmed as he took the journey back again from the insides of my knees to the juncture of my thighs.


    This time his fingers reached the warm, wet and sensitive skin between my legs, and I bit down on my


    lower lip, swallowing the horrible sound that wanted to escape.


    My hand on his shoulder tightened as he parted my folds and then slowly touched my clit with his


    middle finger.


    A slow smile tilted his lips up, victorious, he said, "Ahh¡­ What do we have here, little girl?"


    He didn''t wait for an answer as that long digit slid lower and then he plunged it deep inside me in one


    forceful thrust.


    "Oh¡­"


    A delightful soft sound left my lips.


    I couldn''t have stopped it even if I had tried or have been prepared for it.


    I had forgotten what it felt like to be touched down there.


    His thick finger felt snug inside me and I wanted to make him move, to give me the pleasure I hadn''t


    known for years.


    "You are so fucking wet, little girl."


    He leaned down and moved his finger in a slow rhythm, in and out, making my walls quiver around his


    single digit.


    "I wonder if you''re this wet when you don''t want me, you would be dripping down your thighs and legs


    when you start wanting me."


    B My eyes fluttered shut in shame and I bit down on my lower lip as my stomach tightened and my


    nerves tingled, then suddenly his touch was gone.


    I opened my eyes and found his amused dark gaze on me.


    He said, "Do you think you deserve pleasure when you didn''t obey me?"


    Slowly all the warmth started to be reced by cold as I red at him, I tried to push him away and


    scramble off hisp but he tightened his hold.


    "Let me go."


    I hissed.


    "But, I have a present for you."


    He said it in such a light tone, I knew it would be anything but a present "Then, shove it up your arse."


    His eyes narrowed and he leaned down closer to my face.


    "The only arse that would have things shoving up it will be yours, little girl."


    His nose brushed my cheek as he added, "And don''t be so upset, I''ll let youe when I think you


    deserve it."


    "You are an arsehole."


    I told him.


    "Don''t tempt me to take a look at yours."


    My lower belly clenched at the meaning behind his words and I looked away.


    I felt him moving his arm and then a momentter, he held out a rectangr velvet box.


    I red at it.


    He said, "If you had behaved and obeyed my one simple order, you already would''ve an orgasm and


    my finger would be coated in your cream by now."


    He was so fucking dirty.


    And still I could feel my pussy getting wetter.


    "Now, I''ll use this to punish you.


    Unless, of course, you beg me to¡ª"


    "I won''t beg you for anything."


    I said through clenched teeth.


    I didn''t know what was in that stupid box, but nothing would make me beg him.


    Stupid arsehole.


    Why god, why did you have to make him the very same devil I fell in love with, only to make me regret


    itter? "We will see."


    With that, he opened the box and pulled out something from inside its silk bed.


    Looking at the box, it had looked like it housed a bracelet but no, it wasn''t a bracelet.


    He held a small cylindrical shaped crystal like object in his hand with a loop at the end.


    It resembled a keyring but something told me it wasn''t that.


    "You know what this is, little girl?"


    His question brought my eyes to his and I realized that whatever it was had him in anticipation, which


    made me nervous.


    I shook my head.


    He smiled, the one he used to give me back then because he had thought I was naive.


    He possibly can''t think the same now for giving me that same smile, it has been almost six years, and I


    am no longer a fifteen year old with stars in her eyes for her first love and unattainable dreams.


    "It is a vibrator.


    A small toy that will fill your pussy until you ask me for my cock."


    Aughter bubbled out of my mouth and I said, "You are delusional."


    Meeting his eyes, I told him, "I told you I won''t beg and I won''t ask for your fucking cock.


    If you want to fuck you''d have to do it without the mentioned begging part, or you will have to wait


    forever."


    2 His jaw hardened, and he red at me.


    "Is that so?"


    A secondter, he was cupping me between my legs and then held up his two fingers that glistened


    with my wetness that had gathered there with each of his filthy words and the orgasm that he snatched


    away from me earlier.


    "Tell me, little girl, is that what it looks like you don''t wanting it."


    When I didn''t answer he let out a rough chuckle and pushed my thighs apart.


    "I will make you ask for "You could try,"


    "Don''t worry about it.


    I know all the buttons I need to push."


    He brushed my clit, making me suck in a breath "Also, I can''t have you throwing that four letter hateful


    word in my face again."


    R¨¢pe.


    He was talking about it, And my heart squeezed because I knew I got to him with that word.


    And I knew he would do anything to win this challenge that he had thrown my way, just to prove his


    point.


    I was an idiot to blurt that word out! 7 A part of me wanted to fight him, but I decided not to.


    I was already starting to feel wrung out.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He parted my pussy lips with his fingers, his thumb circled my wet core, deliberately thrusting in and


    out in shallow moves that made a wet sound.


    Tears stung my eyes as he chuckled and 1 bit down on the inside of my cheek as slowly I felt him


    inserting that about three inches longer toy inside me.


    I 1 felt the toy slipping inside and settling as if it belonged there and a momentter his fingers tapped


    at my clit making me jerk and an involuntary gasp lest my mouth.


    When I turned to look at him, 1 watched transfixed as without breaking eye contact he licked his two


    fingers and then his thumb.


    "You are still delicious, little girl."


    With that, he pulled my dress down and carefully slid me on the seat beside him like past twenty


    minutes were anything but torture to me.


    ? I stayed silent wallowing in my thoughts, cursing myself for still feeling that deep, dark attraction that I


    had felt for him since the beginning.


    Also so fucking angry that he had toyed with me.


    And, how my body was coiled with tense nerves just wanting to burst into tiny pieces of pleasure.

 Chapter 30: Perverted behaviour

    Chapter 30: Perverted behaviour


    The limo came to a slow stop and a momentter the chauffeur opened the door for us.


    I stepped out and then turned around to help her out.


    But she didn''t take my hand instead she ignored it and bumped my hand aside as she stepped out.


    3 With a toss of her head, she walked ahead and I stifled a smile, for a moment I had felt bad but now


    seeing her attitude I felt my shoulders rxing a little, but the tension that had gripped me since the


    moment Iid my eyes upon her was still there.


    She was so fucking beautiful.


    Her innocent beauty has matured, the curves on her make my mouth water and all I wanted was to


    undress her slowly like I would a well wrapped present, then I will lick every dip and slope of her naked


    body.


    1 Her blue eyes were so wide and hazy with arousal, making my chest squeeze so tightly it was hard to


    take a lungful of breath without losing myself in her.


    But even though need beat at me, I could never forget her betrayal.


    I had lived through it and there was a constant reminder that won''t let me forget.


    I caught up to her and slipped my arm around her waist, she jerked at my touch but rxed slowly after


    a moment.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The two men in white uniforms opened the huge ss doors and we stepped inside in the warm glow


    and ssy ambience of the restaurant.


    I gave my name to the attendee at the reception and he escorted us inside the dining area.


    He was leading us toward the table that was visible from all directions and it wasn''t something I wanted


    for tonight.


    I asked him for another table and he said, "Sir, that table is reserved for someone else.


    They are justte in arriving."


    I shook my head.


    "I would need that table or somewhere else that''s private."


    "Sir, our private lounge is booked for the night."


    "So I have been told and if you can''t amodate me, I think we will have to leave."


    I felt Elsa''s eyes on me and her confusion for me making a fuss about the table but she would thank


    meter for what I nned to do.


    The man lets out a depressed sound and said, "If you''ll just wait, I''ll talk to my manager."


    Ten minutester we had a seat near the window that looked out on the garden beside the restaurant


    and a vantage point from where we could see the whole dining room but not the opposite of it.


    I slid on the sofa that was sitting with its back against the window and grabbed her hand when she


    started to sit in front of me.


    She met my eyes and I said, "Sit beside me."


    She looked wary, rightfully so.


    But she didn''t say anything as she sat down beside me, leaving several inches between us.


    As she sat there, she wouldn''t nce at me instead choosing to look around the restaurant.


    I asked, "How is your mother liking the apartment?"


    1 "It''s fine."


    She mumbled.


    I scoffed.


    "It''s more than fine.


    Better than the hovel you were living in."


    Finally, she turned to me, her blue eyes narrowing at me but she couldn''t pull off the cold look, because


    Elsa had the eyes that always grant the other person a glimpse of heaven and deceives them into


    thinking that they are the window to the most innocent of souls, "If you know it then why ask? Or you


    just want me to tell you how grateful I am for it?"


    "It wouldn''t go amiss,"


    I muttered.


    She said, "I am already paying for it by being with you and tolerating your perverted behaviour, I don''t


    think I could show my gratitude too."


    I leaned closer, knowing how my toy was sitting where I wanted to be, and said, "You can show me


    your gratitude when I make youe¡­"


    I watched as goosebumps scattered on her neck and arms.


    She looked away, fidgeting a little, and discreetly scooted away like I wouldn''t notice.


    She said, "My fingers work just fine, I don''t need you for making myselfe."


    Fuck.


    The image of her with her fingers between her legs, parting her pussy lips filled my mind and I couldn''t


    dispel it even as I tried hard when the waiter came to take our drinks order.


    Absently, I ordered Cabe sauvignon for us and wondered how long it would take for her to do that


    in front of me.


    I don''t know for how long I fantasized about her touching herself while I jerk myself in front of her but it


    was long enough for the waiter toe back with the bottle of wine and two crystal sses.


    "I will do it."


    I told the waiter, my voice thick because of the erotic images that ran through my mind.


    He asked for what we wanted for the meal and I gave him our orders.


    Elsa red at me when I ordered for her but I knew that she liked Garlic butter baked Salmon and


    maybe that was the reason she didn''t say anything or maybe she was just concentrating on how that


    small toy felt inside her.


    I wished for thetter, I wanted her to crave her orgasm so she would ask me for it.


    2 I poured each of us a drink and when she didn''t move to drink, I demanded, "Drink it."


    Her lips twisted and she reluctantly picked up her wine ss.


    Turning to me, she asked, "Want me to be drunk for what''s toe?"


    But she didn''t wait for my response as she said, "Probably a good idea, at least I won''t feel a thing."


    "Drink."


    I growled.


    And I swear she fucking smirked before she hid it behind her ss.


    1 I pulled out my phone and opened the app 1 had downloaded on the way to pick her up.


    Smiling to myself I dragged the lever on the screen to the first level and then pressed the red button.


    A soft squeak and the slight way she jerked in her seat was my reward.


    Her wide eyes came to me, unbelievably shocked.


    "What-"


    1 I leaned closer, my lips brushing her soft cheek and her floral scent with something very sweet like


    baby powder entered my lungs, I said, "You know I would never hit you but every time you try to be a


    smartarse with me I''ll make you pay in delightful ways only to stop at thest second unless, of course,


    you ask me for it."


    2 Her delicate jaw clenched and she pressed her lips tight.


    Her fingers tightened on her wine ss, ring at me as she drank it in one long swallow then said,


    "Did I ever tell you how big of an arsehole you are?"


    I smirked, looking down at my phone.


    I turned the lever up on the screen to the second level.


    Her back straightened and she almost mmed the ss down on the table.


    I quickly took it from her white knuckled grasp and she dropped her hands to the edge of the table


    gripping it tightly.


    Her wide blue eyes came to me and she let out a whisper- a mixture of shock and soundless arousal.


    "Kristian¡­"


    I didn''t correct her this time, not when my name sounded so perfect on her lips.


    Instead, I asked, "Do you want something, little girl?"


    She red at me.


    Those blue eyes spitting mes as she gritted out, "Go to hell."


    "Had been there, little girl."


    I replied, "You should know, you pushed me through the gates of it."


    Instantly, guilt washed over her features and I took my eyes off her.


    I unlocked my phone once again and turned the toy off.


    She slumped back in her seat, her fingers trembling slightly before she curled them into fists.


    Shortly after that the waiter returned with our food.


    She thanked the waiter and looked down at her te.


    Her throat worked on a thick swallow and she deliberately let her hair hide half of her face from me.


    1 I didn''t say anything, I let her have a moment to herself as I busied myself by cutting into my steak.


    I waited for her to do the same and start eating her food, just when I was about to push her she picked


    up her knife and fork.


    A few minutester, I asked, "Where were you all these years?"


    She didn''t pause or look at me as she replied, "Why, weren''t you the one who told me to disappear, to


    run away?"


    "Yeah, I did.


    Because I was afraid I''d end up murdering you."


    She paused and gave me a side eyed nce, then said, "You wouldn''t have."


    "And how are you so sure of it?"


    I really wanted to know.


    She replied, "Because killing someone who hurt you would be a mercy in your eyes, you would rather


    torture them and make their life hell."


    I couldn''t help but let out an amused chuckle.


    She knew me well.


    I lifted my hand and tucked her hair behind her ear, she paused mid chew and I said, "You are right,


    little girl."


    I lightly blew near her ear and she shivered.


    "I''d rather y with my food before eating it."


    She picked up my wine ss and took a sip from it.


    She said, "You can y all you want, but I am warning you, I know how to scratch back."


    "Oh, little girl.


    You are bing fearless¡­ Is this the result of the wine or have you forgotten your guilt?"


    She turned to me then and her blue eyes searched my eyes.


    I watched as her shoulders rxed and she said, "I can''t forget it, not ever.


    Not in the slightest when I am looking at your face, you remind me of it at every turn."


    2 She lifted her palm and her fingers softly touched my cheek, lighting up my whole body before she


    dropped it, I wanted to snatch it back and press it into my cheek, and remember the way it used to feel


    in the past, but I fought against the impulse as she said, "You can punish me however you want, in your


    eyes I''m guilty but I am not going to let you y with my mind and emotions, sir.


    I will fight back at every turn, I''m not going to turn the other cheek."

 Chapter 31: One day…

    Chapter 31: One day¡­


    Elsa I opened the shed door and stepped inside to find him standing with his back to me.


    And he wasn''t wearing a shirt.


    He was doing something on the small counter, so engrossed that he didn''t hear me.


    I closed the door, making sure not to make any noise and walked toward him.


    When I was just a few feet away and I could see him in a profile, I stopped and watched what he was


    doing.


    My heart somersaulted inside my chest and a smile broke on my lips.


    His phone was propped up against the wall and a YouTube video for how to make pasta, I assumed


    was ying as he stirred the vegetables in a pan on the induction stove that he had brought here not


    two weeks ago, and the reason why he wasn''t aware of me was the earphones in his ears and that his


    attention was focused on the video.


    2 I stayed there and watched him.


    The way muscles in his back shifted, how the veins in his arms were visible and how handsome he


    looked as he cooked.


    Since thest three weeks we had spent every avable moment with each other, making sure that no


    one was aware of our closeness.


    My mother was told that I made new friends in school and I was always spending my time with them.


    No one was allowed in this shed, it was exclusively Kristian''s domain so no one ever ventured here and


    when Kristian wasn''t caring for his mother or brother he woulde here and wait for me.


    "Fuck!"


    Kristian cursed, making me blink and focus on him.


    He red at the pan as bubbles started to form in the sauce he had poured like it was its fault.


    A ssh of hot saucended on his chest and he picked up a napkin to wipe it off muttering another


    curse under his breath I walked to him and slipped my arms around him from behind.


    He stiffened at first as if he thought I was someone else then he rxed and I ced my cheek on his


    back.


    "You are early."


    He said and I heard him pressing on the buttons a few times and then the sizzling sound of the


    vegetables stopped, leaving behind a strong aroma that told me some of it had burned.


    "I couldn''t wait any longer."


    I replied and pressed a soft kiss at his smooth back, inhaling his scent in my lungs.


    He stiffened at the soft kiss and turned around.


    His fingers plucked my arms from around his body and he said, "Let me grab a shirt."


    I shook my head.


    "No.


    I like you like this."


    His grey eyes stared down at me and I said, "I promise, I will behave."


    He didn''t believe me, it was clear the way he looked at me but he sighed and raked his fingers through


    his hair in agitation as he said, "I was trying to make pasta for us."


    I looked behind him and replied, "I can see."


    I pulled him away from the counter and pushed him on the mattress on the floor.


    I said, "Why don''t you sit, I''ll see what I can do."


    He made a face, looking adorable and said, "It''s a waste.


    It burned."


    I stood up on my tiptoes, my hands on his arms as I kissed his lips.


    Like always, his body went rigid as he let me kiss him.


    It has been three weeks and he was still not letting go enough to kiss me like he really meant it.


    I understood his side, but it was getting difficult for me to hold on to my own reckless affection for him.


    I wanted him so much I couldn''t exin it, maybe because it was my first love but also because I knew


    he would be myst love too.


    I pulled back and his dark eyes the only confirmation that I affected him darted away from me.


    He gave a nod and turned from me.


    It took me ten minutes to spoon the sauce and veggies mixture from the pan before I scraped the pan


    off the burned part that was stuck to it.


    Then I poured back the remaining saut¨¦ed vegetables and started the induction on low heat.


    Pouring the already boiled pasta, I mixed it well and served it on a te with two forks.


    When I turned around I found him asleep with half his body reclining as if he was trying to stay upright.


    I could''ve let him sleep without disturbing him as I knew he didn''t always get a full night''s sleep but I


    missed him and he had made an effort for us.


    So I walked to him, ced the te on the floor then woke him up the way I knew wouldn''t make him


    jump like thest time I had made the mistake of callously waking him up by shaking him and ended up


    with his warm and strong body on top of me.


    I wasn''tining about that part but when I had met his eyes, he had looked close to murder and


    afterwards the guilt that had gripped him wasn''t something I wanted him to suffer with.


    He was already so reluctant about our rtionship because of our ages.


    I hated to see him like that, fighting a battle inside his mind, every moment of the day.


    3 I walked around the mattress to his other side andid down beside him, slowly I took his hand in


    mine and pressed my palm to his cheek.


    His fingers tightened around mine and as he felt my soft touch on his cheek, his other hand touched


    the back of my hand and he opened his eyes.


    At first they were dark and hazy as if he was trying to ce my touch then they cleared into a beautiful


    light grey and he took my hand to press a soft kiss in the middle of my palm.


    I pursed my lips and said, "You fell asleep."


    He looked at me then at our joined hands, he said, "I don''t know how you do it, but sometimes it feels


    like you''re the one with all the maturity between us and I''m just a scared little boy."


    I shook my head and said, "Mama said that girls are always far more intelligent than boys ever could


    be.


    We mature early, you know."


    He just smiled and I fell in love a little more.


    He was right, though¡­ With him, I did feel like I was the one he needed the most.


    With the outside world, he was a force of nature.


    Cold, closed off and controlling with anger that simmered like a volcano just below the surface waiting


    to explode, but here with me, he let me soothe his darkness, his invisible demons and he let me


    sometimes take care of him too.


    We ate our pasta in silence, it was a little bit uncooked but nothing like we couldn''t eat.


    When we were finished, he said, "I wanted to make it for you."


    1 I shrugged.


    "You did.


    I just helped."


    I held out the water bottle to him after drinking some.


    I offered it to him and waited for him to drink before capping it.


    His fingers tucked a loose curl behind my ear and he cupped my face.


    He said, "One day, I''m going to make it on my own and serve it to you with candles and flowers."


    1 I closed my eyes as I felt a little shy.


    He chuckled softly and kissed my forehead.


    I opened my eyes and said, "Kiss me, Kristian."


    At first I thought he wouldn''t but then his lips brushed mine in a soft caress.


    I didn''t give him a chance to pull away as I slipped my arm around his neck and kissed him more


    hungrily.


    "Elsa¡­"


    He groaned.


    "Mmm¡­"


    1 shook my head, not wanting to listen to him as I erased the distance between us and climbed into his


    lap.


    His arm mped around my waist as his fingers grabbed the back of my neck and he pulled me back.


    Breathing heavily, he leaned forward and pressed his forehead against mine.


    "Little girl, you have to stop before I can''t."


    "And why is that a bad idea?"


    I grumbled, my fingers in his dark hair, clutching him just as tightly as he was grabbing me.


    "Because you''re underage."


    He reminded me like I would ever forget it.


    He wouldn''t let me! And he always said it like it was something he hated me for.


    I narrowed my eyes and pped at his chest as I said, "Didn''t we just discuss how mature I''m for my


    age?"


    His eyes shed with affection and he hugged me to himself.


    "You are such a pain in the arse, l?ttle girl.


    I don''t know if he sent you as a gift or another form of torture."


    2 "You know you can easily turn it around, and it won''t be torture anymore."


    "Shut up."


    He replied gruffly and thenid down with me in his arms.


    Lying on top of him, hearing his heartbeat in my ear, I smiled to myself.


    It was difficult to change his decision but I couldn''t wait for my eighteenth birthday, I didn''t want to.


    I wanted him so much, I can''t exin it and when my sixteenth birthdayes in a month or so, I will


    have him and he will be my gift.


    As Iid there, my fingers caressed every inch of his smooth skin, making him go tense and still


    beneath me but he didn''t stop me.


    As my fingers trailed down his arm, a red scarred tissue had me pausing.


    My index finger ran the length of the scar on his elbow, about six inches.


    I asked, "What is this? How did this happen?"


    He pulled my hand off his arm and brought it back to his chest.


    "Kristian?"


    "Someone broke my arm."


    I gasped and sat up to look at his face as I asked in a whisper, afraid to know the answer.


    "Deliberately?"


    His dark grey eyes met mine and he replied, "Deliberately."


    My stomach twisted in pain and I asked, "How old were you?"


    "It was my eleventh birthday."


    3 "No¡­."


    I was horrified.


    How could someone hurt a boy who was just eleven and looking at him even now sometimes he looked


    so lost which made me think how he used to be when he was just eleven.


    I am just fifteen and my mother protects me from my father like her life depends on it whenever he gets


    drunk and angry.


    She always bears the brunt of his anger so it wouldn''t reach me.


    "Why? Who was it?"


    He didn''t answer as he took a deep breath and visibly let out a long exhale then smiled for me.


    "You don''t have to worry about me, little girl.


    I''m no longer a young boy who can''t protect himself."


    "You shouldn''t have to¡­"


    I said as he brushed his thumb under my left eye and said, "Your tears are too precious to cry for what


    happened a long time ago."


    I hadn''t even realized I was crying.


    "They are not precious enough when ites to you, Kristian.


    I love you and for you I will cry a river if I want to."


    I said with a sniff.


    He smiled and lightly rubbed my bottom lip with his thumb.


    "And what about what I want?"


    "I will do anything you want."


    "Then, promise me you won''t cry."


    Iughed.


    "I can''t make such a promise when I know I would break it at the first possibility of losing you or


    someone hurting you."


    He closed his eyes and said, "Come here¡­"


    I knew he wanted to hug me but I shook my head and instead leaned down to kiss his scar.


    I wanted to kiss every scar on his body, even the invisible ones, but it was a line that Kristian was


    reluctant to cross.


    no matter how much I tried.


    But I promised myself one day I will break his walls and love him the way I want to Elsa I opened the


    shed door and stepped inside to find him standing with his back to me.


    And he wasn''t wearing a shirt.


    He was doing something on the small counter, so engrossed that he didn''t hear me.


    I closed the door, making sure not to make any noise and walked toward him.


    When I was just a few feet away and I could see him in a profile, I stopped and watched what he was


    doing.


    My heart somersaulted inside my chest and a smile broke on my lips.


    His phone was propped up against the wall and a YouTube video for how to make pasta, I assumed


    was ying as he stirred the vegetables in a pan on the induction stove that he had brought here not


    two weeks ago, and the reason why he wasn''t aware of me was the earphones in his ears and that his


    attention was focused on the video.


    2 I stayed there and watched him.


    The way muscles in his back shifted, how the veins in his arms were visible and how handsome he


    looked as he cooked.


    Since thest three weeks we had spent every avable moment with each other, making sure that no


    one was aware of our closeness.


    My mother was told that I made new friends in school and I was always spending my time with them.


    No one was allowed in this shed, it was exclusively Kristian''s domain so no one ever ventured here and


    when Kristian wasn''t caring for his mother or brother he woulde here and wait for me.


    "Fuck!"


    Kristian cursed, making me blink and focus on him.


    He red at the pan as bubbles started to form in the sauce he had poured like it was its fault.


    A ssh of hot saucended on his chest and he picked up a napkin to wipe it off muttering another


    curse under his breath I walked to him and slipped my arms around him from behind.


    He stiffened at first as if he thought I was someone else then he rxed and I ced my cheek on his


    back.


    "You are early."


    He said and I heard him pressing on the buttons a few times and then the sizzling sound of the


    vegetables stopped, leaving behind a strong aroma that told me some of it had burned.


    "I couldn''t wait any longer."


    I replied and pressed a soft kiss at his smooth back, inhaling his scent in my lungs.


    He stiffened at the soft kiss and turned around.


    His fingers plucked my arms from around his body and he said, "Let me grab a shirt."


    I shook my head.


    "No.


    I like you like this."


    His grey eyes stared down at me and I said, "I promise, I will behave."


    He didn''t believe me, it was clear the way he looked at me but he sighed and raked his fingers through


    his hair in agitation as he said, "I was trying to make pasta for us."


    I looked behind him and replied, "I can see."


    I pulled him away from the counter and pushed him on the mattress on the floor.


    I said, "Why don''t you sit, I''ll see what I can do."


    He made a face, looking adorable and said, "It''s a waste.


    It burned."


    I stood up on my tiptoes, my hands on his arms as I kissed his lips.


    Like always, his body went rigid as he let me kiss him.


    It has been three weeks and he was still not letting go enough to kiss me like he really meant it.


    I understood his side, but it was getting difficult for me to hold on to my own reckless affection for him.


    I wanted him so much I couldn''t exin it, maybe because it was my first love but also because I knew


    he would be myst love too.


    I pulled back and his dark eyes the only confirmation that I affected him darted away from me.


    He gave a nod and turned from me.


    It took me ten minutes to spoon the sauce and veggies mixture from the pan before I scraped the pan


    off the burned part that was stuck to it.


    Then I poured back the remaining saut¨¦ed vegetables and started the induction on low heat.


    Pouring the already boiled pasta, I mixed it well and served it on a te with two forks.


    When I turned around I found him asleep with half his body reclining as if he was trying to stay upright.


    I could''ve let him sleep without disturbing him as I knew he didn''t always get a full night''s sleep but I


    missed him and he had made an effort for us.


    So I walked to him, ced the te on the floor then woke him up the way I knew wouldn''t make him


    jump like thest time I had made the mistake of callously waking him up by shaking him and ended up


    with his warm and strong body on top of me.


    I wasn''tining about that part but when I had met his eyes, he had looked close to murder and


    afterwards the guilt that had gripped him wasn''t something I wanted him to suffer with.


    He was already so reluctant about our rtionship because of our ages.


    I hated to see him like that, fighting a battle inside his mind, every moment of the day.


    3 I walked around the mattress to his other side andid down beside him, slowly I took his hand in


    mine and pressed my palm to his cheek.


    His fingers tightened around mine and as he felt my soft touch on his cheek, his other hand touched


    the back of my hand and he opened his eyes.


    At first they were dark and hazy as if he was trying to ce my touch then they cleared into a beautiful


    light grey and he took my hand to press a soft kiss in the middle of my palm.


    I pursed my lips and said, "You fell asleep."


    He looked at me then at our joined hands, he said, "I don''t know how you do it, but sometimes it feels


    like you''re the one with all the maturity between us and I''m just a scared little boy."


    I shook my head and said, "Mama said that girls are always far more intelligent than boys ever could


    be.


    We mature early, you know."


    He just smiled and I fell in love a little more.


    He was right, though¡­ With him, I did feel like I was the one he needed the most.


    With the outside world, he was a force of nature.


    Cold, closed off and controlling with anger that simmered like a volcano just below the surface waiting


    to explode, but here with me, he let me soothe his darkness, his invisible demons and he let me


    sometimes take care of him too.


    We ate our pasta in silence, it was a little bit uncooked but nothing like we couldn''t eat.


    When we were finished, he said, "I wanted to make it for you."


    1 I shrugged.


    "You did.


    I just helped."


    I held out the water bottle to him after drinking some.


    I offered it to him and waited for him to drink before capping it.


    His fingers tucked a loose curl behind my ear and he cupped my face.


    He said, "One day, I''m going to make it on my own and serve it to you with candles and flowers."


    1 I closed my eyes as I felt a little shy.


    He chuckled softly and kissed my forehead.


    I opened my eyes and said, "Kiss me, Kristian."


    At first I thought he wouldn''t but then his lips brushed mine in a soft caress.


    I didn''t give him a chance to pull away as I slipped my arm around his neck and kissed him more


    hungrily.


    "Elsa¡­"


    He groaned.


    "Mmm¡­"


    1 shook my head, not wanting to listen to him as I erased the distance between us and climbed into his


    lap.


    His arm mped around my waist as his fingers grabbed the back of my neck and he pulled me back.


    Breathing heavily, he leaned forward and pressed his forehead against mine.


    "Little girl, you have to stop before I can''t."


    "And why is that a bad idea?"


    I grumbled, my fingers in his dark hair, clutching him just as tightly as he was grabbing me.


    "Because you''re underage."


    He reminded me like I would ever forget it.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    He wouldn''t let me! And he always said it like it was something he hated me for.


    I narrowed my eyes and pped at his chest as I said, "Didn''t we just discuss how mature I''m for my


    age?"


    His eyes shed with affection and he hugged me to himself.


    "You are such a pain in the arse, l?ttle girl.


    I don''t know if he sent you as a gift or another form of torture."


    2 "You know you can easily turn it around, and it won''t be torture anymore."


    "Shut up."


    He replied gruffly and thenid down with me in his arms.


    Lying on top of him, hearing his heartbeat in my ear, I smiled to myself.


    It was difficult to change his decision but I couldn''t wait for my eighteenth birthday, I didn''t want to.


    I wanted him so much, I can''t exin it and when my sixteenth birthdayes in a month or so, I will


    have him and he will be my gift.


    As Iid there, my fingers caressed every inch of his smooth skin, making him go tense and still


    beneath me but he didn''t stop me.


    As my fingers trailed down his arm, a red scarred tissue had me pausing.


    My index finger ran the length of the scar on his elbow, about six inches.


    I asked, "What is this? How did this happen?"


    He pulled my hand off his arm and brought it back to his chest.


    "Kristian?"


    "Someone broke my arm."


    I gasped and sat up to look at his face as I asked in a whisper, afraid to know the answer.


    "Deliberately?"


    His dark grey eyes met mine and he replied, "Deliberately."


    My stomach twisted in pain and I asked, "How old were you?"


    "It was my eleventh birthday."


    3 "No¡­."


    I was horrified.


    How could someone hurt a boy who was just eleven and looking at him even now sometimes he looked


    so lost which made me think how he used to be when he was just eleven.


    I am just fifteen and my mother protects me from my father like her life depends on it whenever he gets


    drunk and angry.


    She always bears the brunt of his anger so it wouldn''t reach me.


    "Why? Who was it?"


    He didn''t answer as he took a deep breath and visibly let out a long exhale then smiled for me.


    "You don''t have to worry about me, little girl.


    I''m no longer a young boy who can''t protect himself."


    "You shouldn''t have to¡­"


    I said as he brushed his thumb under my left eye and said, "Your tears are too precious to cry for what


    happened a long time ago."


    I hadn''t even realized I was crying.


    "They are not precious enough when ites to you, Kristian.


    I love you and for you I will cry a river if I want to."


    I said with a sniff.


    He smiled and lightly rubbed my bottom lip with his thumb.


    "And what about what I want?"


    "I will do anything you want."


    "Then, promise me you won''t cry."


    Iughed.


    "I can''t make such a promise when I know I would break it at the first possibility of losing you or


    someone hurting you."


    He closed his eyes and said, "Come here¡­"


    I knew he wanted to hug me but I shook my head and instead leaned down to kiss his scar.


    I wanted to kiss every scar on his body, even the invisible ones, but it was a line that Kristian was


    reluctant to cross.


    no matter how much I tried.


    But I promised myself one day I will break his walls and love him the way I want to

 Chapter 32: Delicious

    Chapter 32: Delicious


    "You can punish me however you want, in your eyes I''m guilty but I am not going to let you y with my


    mind and emotions, sir.


    I will fight back at every turn, I''m not going to turn the other cheek."


    He remained silent after my outburst, his grey eyes boring into me like he was trying to dissect my soul


    and find out every bit of truth that I was hiding.


    After a long moment we went back to our food, eating in silence.


    1 I was almost certain that he wouldn''t speak again and I searched for something to say as I didn''t like


    long silences but before I could say something, he said, "You didn''t answer my question."


    I picked up my fork back to do something with my fingers.


    I said, "At first I went to Weston hill, then Green Town, it was nice, the people there were kind and


    helping, but then we had to leave and we went to Miller state."


    I let out a soft humorless chuckle and said, "There are five more."


    "Why did you have to change your home so much?"


    1 I paused, remembering all the time we would settle and then the stalker would find us and leave


    notes with disturbing threats.


    "I didn''t like staying at one ce."


    1 He didn''t say anything but I knew he could detect the lie and yet he didn''t point it out or asked me to


    exin.


    He asked, "What happened to the half million you got?"


    2 The food in my stomach soured and I swallowed thickly.


    I picked up the ss of wine and gulped down another big swallow.


    I said, "I spent it all."


    This time he didn''t let it go as he stated, "You are lying."


    "I am not,"


    I mumbled.


    He chuckled in his deep voice that felt like a warm caress.


    He said, "I will get it out of you, little girl."


    I wished that he wouldn''t and equally I wanted to tell him everything.


    I heard him putting his utensils down and sliding it away from him.


    A momentter, he poured more wine in both our sses.


    Finishing my own food I pushed my own te and said, "I will be back in a moment."


    He grabbed my wrist, pulling me to a stop and said, "Don''t pull it out, you will regret it."


    I wanted to do it right there and then, and throw it at his face but I swallowed my imitation as I jerked


    my hand free and turned away from him.


    As I came out of the dining room, I asked one of the staff to direct me toward the washroom.


    I almost wanted to pull that toy out as I stood in front of the mirror just to spite him but a part of me was


    enjoying the thrill of it, liking how it felt inside me.


    It was nowhere near how it had felt when he would fill me with his hard cock but I liked it.


    Also, I didn''t want to give him another chance to take it as another challenge and make it worse for me.


    I fingerbed my hair and took a deep breath.


    I didn''t really want to use the washroom, I just wanted a minute away from his closeness, he affected


    me and I knew it won''t matter how much I try I''d never hate him.


    I looked at my reflection and saw the pink flush in my cheeks, also the way my eyes were bigger and a


    little darker.


    I fingered the ck thread around my neck and almost smiled to myself as I remembered my daughter.


    I couldn''t wait to go back to her, for the first time she would''ve to sleep without me and I hated it.


    I missed her.


    Washing my hands, I made my way out of the washroom A few minutester when I entered the ¨C


    Chapier 32 Delicious dining room, 1 found his grey eyes locking on me just as I stepped inside.


    As I walked to our table, my legs faltered.


    I looked up and saw him smirking as the toy inside me came alive.


    My thighs squeezed against each other so tightly and I was sure I was a moment away from losing my


    bnce when the vibration stopped suddenly.


    I could feel my nostrils ring and a fine sheen of sweat broke out on my skin as my lower belly


    tightened in preparation to let go but just likest time he snatched that orgasm away.


    I was d, of course, I didn''t want toe apart in the middle of the dining room while all these


    patrons watched me.


    When I reached the table and sat down, I hissed at him, "What the hell do you think you are doing?"


    "Making you pay."


    He said, "I told you I''d punish you and make you beg."


    1 "I.


    Am.


    Not.


    Going.


    To.


    Beg!"


    This time the vibrations that started were so intense I couldn''t help but let out a soft moan as my eyes


    mmed shut.


    Fuck.


    I slouched in my seat, almost on the verge of screaming my release but he stopped it again.


    I turned to him, wanting to kill him with my bare hands.


    He arched a brow and very nonchntly picked up his ss to sip on his wine.


    He said, "Do you want something?"


    2 Instead of answering him, I slid close to him and pulled him down by his cor and pressed my lips


    against his.


    We kissed like two ravenous wild animals that had gone hungry for too long.


    He fought for control just as I tried to be the one directing our kiss.


    The toy inside me started to vibrate and a whimper left my lips which he readily swallowed.


    When we parted I was panting for breath and his dark eyes were glued on my face.


    He caressed my cheeks and his thumb brushed my swollen lower lip.


    He said, "So f?cking beautiful, little girl¡­"


    I looked up at him, our eyes locking and whatever he saw in my eyes, he softened a bit in response, his


    eyes going liquid grey and he turned in his seat hiding half of me in the shadow of his body then I felt


    his hand on my thigh.


    My eyes widened as his hand slipped through the slit in my dress.


    My breath stuck in my lungs as my skin felt stretched and sensitive, and my mouth went dry as he


    slowly inched closer and closer to where I throbbed with need and for pleasure.


    1 "Sir¡­"


    "Hush¡­"


    He murmured, his blunt fingers reaching between my legs, touching my soft flesh coated in wetness.


    I sucked in a breath.


    He said, "So wet, you are.


    So needy."


    I didn''t say anything I couldn''t because, he had slipped his finger in the ring attached to that small


    vibrating toy and was pulling it out and then pushing it in.


    I closed my eyes and swallowed the loud moan that worked up my throat.


    Suddenly, somewhere a loud cheer went in the dining room and I stiffened even as more wetness


    leaked.


    I wondered, half scared that I was leaving a wet stain on my dress but I didn''t want him to stop.


    I opened my eyes as people started singing a birthday song, and found a small group to my right


    celebrating, Kristian leaned into me, so close his lips brushed my ear, he said, "They are celebrating a


    birthday and they have no idea that here you are just a second away froming apart."


    1 I took a deep shaky breath and murmured, "Stop."


    He tsked: "You don''t want me to stop, little girl."


    He brushed his thumb on my swollen cl?t and I jerked, turning into him to press my mouth on his arm


    before I identally screamed.


    My body started to tremble with the low sparks for release.


    "Spread your legs,"


    He offered and I didn''t think I was already feeling the mini orgasms, so I parted my legs, following his


    demand without giving it a further thought.


    Lapte Delicious Half of me couldn''t believe that he was doing this in public, the other half was too


    hungry for the big orgasms that were just on the edge to really care now.


    The vibrations stopped and he tugged out the toy from me, making me whimper and feel empty.


    I felt myself getting embarrassed as I saw how wet it was before he wrapped the toy in a napkin he


    took from the table and then slipped it inside his pocket.


    I started to slide away from him, thinking that he was finished ying games with me but he slipped his


    arm around me and pulled me close to him.


    He said in a deep voice that stroked my insides, "I am not finished with you."


    His hand went back between my legs and this time he slipped a long thick finger inside me.


    I clenched around his thick digit and he hummed.


    "Fuck.


    Still so fucking tight."


    He brushed his lips to my earlobe and asked, "Do you want more?"


    I didn''t want to beg, I didn''t want to say it but my body wasn''t mine at that moment as I nodded and my


    eyes asked him for more.


    He smiled and then three things happened at once.


    He slipped his second finger inside me and stretched me.


    His thumb worked my clit and thrummed it mercilessly, making my body jerk as the orgasm took hold of


    me.


    "Come for me.


    All over my fingers."


    And I came apart in his hold with his words in my ear, his scent in my lungs and no care for the world


    around me.


    His other hand that was around me, he pressed his palm against my mouth to keep the scream of


    pleasure from escaping my lips and getting all the attention we shouldn''t.


    i buried my face in his chest and let out a whimper of pure pleasure.


    I heard the loud thunderous roar of my heart beating double its time in my ear and a strong rhythm of


    his that was faint but noticeable.


    My whole body shivered with pleasure, my muscles trembled and shook.


    As the high faded away, Kristian caressed my clit softly and moved his fingers inside me in slow


    thrusts.


    "Ahh¡­"


    I moaned as more of my wetness leaked.


    "Stop.


    Please."


    "Give me your mouth."


    I tilted my head up, my eyes unfocused but I saw the deep, dark hunger in his.


    His fingers tightened at the back of my neck that had stifled my scream and he swooped down to kiss


    me.


    I opened my mouth under his assault and let him ravage me.


    His fingers thrust inside me so deep, I almost lifted my hips and climbed into hisp.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    But then he finally pulled his fingers from my pussy and I sagged against his chest, breathing shakily as


    my heart started to settle down.


    When he removed his hand from between my legs, I looked at him wide eyed as he brought his


    glistening fingers to his mouth and popped the two fingers that had been inside me into his mouth.


    "Excuse me, sir¡­"


    I stiffened, hearing the waiter from earlier returning.


    Kristian kept his arm around me, not letting me pull out of his embrace as the waiter asked about the


    food and how we liked it.


    After a telling moment, Kristian slipped out his fingers from his mouth, swallowed and answered, "It


    was delicious."


    I shivered and didn''t hear anything else the waiter said and what Kristian replied to him.


    I was aware of him, giving his card to pay the bill and then the waitering back to clear the dishes.


    Kristian asked, "Do you want dessert?"


    I shook my head, I wasn''t sure I was capable of doing anything right now, much less eating my dessert.


    "Then, let''s go."


    When we stood up, he tugged off his jacket and pulled it around me.


    I looked up at him in question and he muttered, "Your hard nipples are only for me to see and enjoy, not


    for anyone else."


    I looked down and sure enough my nipples were poking from the flimsy dress I was wearing.


    Kristian ushered me out of the dining hall and the restaurant, keeping his arm around me until we were


    sliding back in the limo.

 Chapter 33: Why are you here

    Chapter 33: Why are you here


    We had remained silent on the drive to the apartment building and now as he walked with me to my


    apartment, my entire body tensed wondering if he would insist oning inside and if he decided to do


    so I''d have another fight in my hands, I couldn''t let hime and find Anna.


    But fortunately for me, he just stood there and watched me unlock the door, not trying to follow me in.


    He stopped me when I tried to close the door and held out the scrunched up napkin.


    At first, I looked at it trying to understand what he was doing and then I remembered the toy he had


    wrapped in it.


    "I want you to be able to slide this in your pussy when I demand it."


    I stared at him and gritted, "You are insane."


    He smirked.


    "Maybe."


    Stepping closer, he caressed my cheek and said, "But you enjoyed my insanity, did you not?"


    When I remained silent, he lifted my hand and pressed the toy in my palm.


    He said, "Don''t answer that, but know that I can still smell you on my fingers."


    I sucked in a breath, stepped back and closed the door in his face.


    I heard his deep chuckle as he said, "Good night, little girl.


    I''m sure you''d have a nice, long sleep."


    Curling my fingers into fists, I turned around from the door, took a deep breath and made my way


    toward my bedroom.


    I needed a shower and a change of clothes.


    When I entered the bedroom, I found my little angel curled into herself and looking so adorable.


    A pang hit my heart as I knew she wasn''t used to sleeping without me.


    I quickly made my way toward the bathroom and didn''t waste any time as I tossed the toy near the


    basin and got undressed.


    It took me ten minutes toe out of the bathroom after taking shower and making sure that the toy


    was out of sight from the curious mind of my little daughter.


    She could be persistent when she wants to be and I didn''t want to exin to her what that little toy was


    for.


    I climbed on the bed behind my baby girl and curled an arm around her.


    "Mama?"


    She asked in a sleepy voice.


    "Yes, angel.


    Mama is here, go back to sleep."


    I pressed a kiss on her head and sighed, my shoulders rxing as her sweet scent filtered through my


    nose.


    My little girl was my home, the only thing that gave mefort.


    And I would do anything for her, just like I had done in the past.


    I wasn''t lying when I had told Kristian that I could never forget about what I had done, how could I,


    when every time I look at my daughter I see her father.


    The next morning came too soon, or maybe it was my daughter who woke up at the crack of dawn and


    decided tounch an attack at me.


    "Mama! Mama! Wake up!"


    Small hands grabbed my face and soft lips kissed my forehead, nose and lips in feather light caresses.


    "Angel¡­ It''s too early.


    Come sleep."


    I blindly grabbed at her and pulled her into me.


    She giggled and said, "No, Mama.


    It''s not early there are people down there!"


    She sat up in the bed and pulled at my hand.


    "Come see!"


    Reluctantly, yawning and blinking the sleep from my eyes I let my daughter pull me out of the bedroom.


    She took me straight to the floor to ceiling windows and pointed down at the pool down there which


    was big enough that it was clear from our floor but the people in it looked tiny and Anna was excited to


    point out everything to me.


    "See, there is a children''s park too!"


    And sure enough there was.


    In fact, it looked like there was a small town at the back of the building.


    The perimeter was surrounded with shops that were closed at this time of the morning, but some things


    were avable for the residents like the swimming pool, children''s park, gym and other side of the park


    where some people were doing yoga if I wasn''t mistaken.


    "Can we go down there, Mama?"


    I looked down at my baby.


    "Please.


    Pretty please¡­"


    She asked with her grey eyes soft and imploring.


    1 I looked behind her to the digital clock on the wall.


    It was not even six yet.


    "I guess¡­."


    I started, but I really wanted to sleep more.


    And my daughter hugged me tight.


    "Yes! Yes!"


    I shook my head, giving in, knowing I couldn''t not hold back something that would make my little angel


    happy.


    "Come on, then.


    We must change our clothes and brush our teeth."


    She narrowed her eyes at me and asked, "And?"


    I crouched down and plucked at her nose.


    "And you must have a ss of milk, if you want to go downstairs."


    She rolled her eyes at me.


    "I knew it."


    "That''s you are the smartest of all!"


    I picked her up making our way to the bedroom.


    Half an hourter we were in the elevator that took us to the ground floor, from there we didn''t even


    have to go to the front reception area as there was a corridor leading to the two huge doors that


    opened for the back of the building.


    Two guards were standing there who asked for my name and apartment number and checked it with


    the front desk before they allowed us to pass.


    "I am sorry, Ma''am.


    It''s just a protocol with a new face."


    I smiled at the man and nodded.


    "It''s fine."


    Beside me Anna was getting impatient as she jumped from one foot to another.


    And once we were out, she dragged me with her to the children''s park.


    "Swings! We must go to the swings, Mama!"


    "If we must¡­"


    Iughed, trying to catch up with her hurried footsteps as I was still half asleep.


    I didn''t realize how much time passed as I was lost in the happiness that sparkled in my daughter''s


    eyes, making me realise how much she had missed the little things that were important for every


    growing child and bringing me to the verge of breakdown because I was responsible for not giving her


    everything she deserved.


    I was sitting on a bench at the edge of the park while she yed with the two girls she had made


    friends with, when someone came to sit beside me.


    I turned to see who the person was and froze when I met dark grey eyes.


    1 My heart stopped for a second and then galloped like a crazy horse out of control.


    No.


    No.


    No! "You¡­"


    I gasped, the word came out in a horrified whisper.


    My eyes went back to the three girls that were ying together, one of them my daughter and then


    came back to him.


    "Kristian¡­ What are what are you doing here?"


    He frowned down at me, looking at me like I was crazy.


    I felt like I was going to be soon enough.


    I stood up suddenly, hyperventting, and he did too.


    "You can''t be here!"


    I hissed at him.


    2 "Why?"


    He questioned.


    "You look like you have seen a ghost¡­"


    I wasn''t listening to him.


    I was looking for a way to get out of this situation.


    If my daughter came to me just now¡­ She was a curious one.


    She would want to know who this man was and then he would realise who she was.


    He just has to look at her and hear her call me Mama.


    Then, he would take her away from me.


    He would punish me, hurt me in the most cruellest way.


    "Elsa? Elsa?"


    Kristian sounded rmed.


    But I didn''t care.


    I had to get him away from my daughter.


    I turned away from him, my feet carried me out of the park and away from him and my daughter.


    He should not be near my daughter.


    She was the only thing precious I have left.


    She was everything I lived for.


    I can''t lose her.


    Oh, god, please.


    Please, help me.


    Strong fingers curled around my arm and he pulled me against him with a jerk.


    "What the hell is wrong with you?"


    He snapped at me.


    I tried to jerk out of his hold.


    I tried to push him away but he was too strong.


    He pulled me behind a long palm tree and crowded me against its trunk.


    "Calm the fuck down!"


    He gripped my chin and pulled my head back so I would meet his eyes.


    "What is wrong?"


    I blinked at him and a single tear slid down my cheek.


    He brushed it away with his thumb and demanded, "Breathe.


    Just fucking take a long, deep breath."


    I did.


    Closed my eyes and took a deep inhale.


    "Hush, now¡­"


    His thumb caressed my cheek in soft caresses.


    After a long minute, when I could think straight I opened my eyes and met his soft greys.


    He looked like the Kristian who had loved me under the stars.


    And all I wanted to do was cry, but then he asked, "What happened?"


    2 I swallowed and shook my head.


    "Nothing."


    "You are lying.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    You behaved like you were having a panic attack and like you were afraid of something."


    "Yes!"


    I''mmed my palms against him.


    "I am afraid of you.


    Isn''t it obvious, I do not want to do anything with you.


    We had an arrangement but you can''t just stalk me like this.


    You can''t be everywhere I am!"


    I grabbed his cor and demanded, "Why are you always around me? Why are you here?"


    In an instant his grey eyes turned cold and hard, and he clenched his jaw.


    "And here I thought, you might be in some trouble.".


    "If I were, I know not to ask for help from you.


    You would be thest person to help me."


    I hissed at him.


    He carefully unclenched my fingers from his t-shirt and took a step back and finally I noticed that he


    was in a white tee and grey joggers.


    "You are right, I would be thest person to help you out."


    He mmed his hand down on the tree beside my head and I flinched.


    "And you know the reason for that, don''t you, Elsa? You were there, looking into my eyes when you


    opened your whore mouth to condemn me for the sin I didn''tmit."


    2 I closed my eyes, more tears escaping down my cheeks.


    His strong fingers wrapped around my throat but he didn''t squeeze as he said, "Open those eyes, let


    me see those tears.


    I have earned them, I have every right to relish them."


    My eyes flickered open and he bared his teeth as he gritted out, "You look so beautiful with guilt and


    pain written on your face with misery in your eyes¡­"


    He leaned down and his voice softened but his words remained cruel, "It''s wonder how a betrayal can


    turn the pure and innocent feelings into the dark hate that I feel for you."


    He wiped my tears then and said, "Save them forter.


    It''s just the beginning."


    He turned around to walk away.


    "Kristian¡ª"


    He stopped.


    I swallowed the apology because I knew it wouldn''t mean anything to him, not when I deliberately


    rejected the soft way he was just talking to me, trying to give mefort.


    "What were you doing here?"


    He turned to face me then, and a smirk lifted his lips up as he replied, "I live here, Elsa.I own this


    building."

 Chapter 34: Shes both of you

    Chapter 34: She''s both of you


    Hi, my name is Anna.


    Because my Mama thought it would be cool to name me that because her name was Elsa.


    But unlike Mama, I did not have golden, sun-like hair, nor her blue eyes.


    My eyes were grey, Mama said that they reflect light and change from bright to dark- I didn''t know the


    difference though, and my hair was as ck as a dark night.


    Mama said that they were beautiful but sometimes I wish I had her hair.


    1 Because I got my hair and eyes from my father.


    And it was a subject that my mother rarely talked about or when she did, only when I would insist on it,


    she would get sad.


    You must be wondering, how did I know so much when I was just a five year old, right? Well¡­ I was


    soon to be six years old, if that helps.


    But let me tell you a secret, I was really smart even when I was five.


    I knew my multiplication tables up to thirty.


    I could add and subtract without using the pencil and eraser.


    I knew pneumonia starts with p.


    And I knew my grandfather wasn''t a nice man.


    I knew Mama was worried about me and Gammy.


    I knew Gammy was sick and it wasn''t just cold.


    Also my father''s name was Kristian.


    3 I knew it because Mama sometimes dreamed about him.


    I knew it because I heard Gammy talk to Mama.


    Gammy told Mama to ask for my father''s help but Mama didn''t want to.


    I didn''t know why Mama never talks about my father.


    Sometimes, I felt angry that she wouldn''t tell me anything about him.


    Sometimes, I felt sad that she had to be the only one to take care of us.


    Sometimes I wanted to ask her that she tell me everything about my father and take me to him.


    Sometimes, I was afraid that if I met my father, he would take me away from Mama, just like Mama did


    me from him.


    4 Sometimes, I just didn''t want to be this smart.


    Mama didn''t know, because I took my time writing down my sums even though I already knew the


    answers.


    Sometimes, I just pretended to not be interested in reading and studying.


    But they were the only things that made sense, not like how Mama pretended to be happy when she


    was actually sad.


    Right now, Mama was standing behind a tree and a tall man was standing in front of her.


    I couldn''t see him as he was hidden behind a tree so I walked to the edge of the park and called,


    "Mama!"


    But she didn''t hear me.


    The tall man suddenly turned around and walked away.


    I wondered if he was the one she wanted to be friends with.


    Was he the one she went on a dinner withst night? Mama had never gone to dinner with a friend


    before, and it made me feel really sad for her.


    I got excited yesterday when I heard that she was going to dinner and it was the reason I gave her my


    lucky charm.


    I hope it worked.


    Mama could really use a friend.


    Just like I made new ones today.


    I looked back to where the two girls were still ying with the flying disk.


    Phoebe and Hanna were nice.


    It felt nice to be out here and y with other girls of the same age.


    I really enjoyed myself.


    It felt normal.


    This was the first time I had seen such a beautiful park, And it was nice to pretend that everything was


    normal even though I knew they weren''t even as Mama tried her best to make it so.


    I wished we would get to stay here longer than the other ces but I won''tin if Mama moved us


    again.


    She wanted the best for us and she had her reasons, though she never told me anything.


    "Anna?"


    I turned around to face Mama and notice her blotchy cheeks and red eyes.


    She was crying.


    "I live here, Elsa.


    I own this building."


    I stood there shocked and scared anew as he walked away and disappeared out of the view.


    I watched him until he came into view once again near the pool and then walked up the stairs to the


    doors that led inside the building.


    I turned around feeling like a lone tree standing in a storm and made my way toward the park.


    Anna was already standing at the edge of the park behind the small hedge that served as railing.


    My heart felt a hundred times heavy as I walked to her.


    "Mama?"


    I swallowed my tears and smiled at her.


    "Come, angel.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Let''s go up to the apartment.


    We have been here for a long time now."


    I picked her up and she easily wrapped her arms around my neck.


    "Mama, why are you upset?"


    She asked.


    "I am not, angel."


    Her small hand pressed to my cheek and she turned my face to look at her.


    She pressed her cheek against mine and said, "You are lying, Mama."


    But then she didn''t say anything else as she hugged me tight, her face pressed against my neck.


    When we reached the apartment I found Mom in the kitchen, making herself a herbal tea that she had


    always liked but now it was avable anytime she wanted.


    "Gammy, you know what we did¡­"


    I tuned out my daughter''s excited chatter as she started to tell her about everything she did downstairs,


    and made my way toward my bedroom.


    I closed the door behind me and let the tears fall once again.


    I knew what I was going to do now.


    Kristian lived in the same building as I.


    He f?cking owned the ce.


    I should''ve known, nothing could be ever this easy.


    If not today, then one day in the near future he would see Anna.


    In an elevator.


    Outside, in the hallway.


    Or when he dropped in unannounced just to torment me.


    And then his anger would be something I wouldn''t be able to face.


    He hated me for what I did.


    But after finding out that I hid his daughter, all this time, he would loathe me.


    2 I would''ve to tell him.


    There was no other choice left.


    I would''ve to let him know what happened all those years ago and wish that he believed me.


    I wiped my tears and decided that I would try again, I''d ask him to trust me and listen to my side of the


    story.


    He couldn''t not believe me.


    And he couldn''t take my daughter away from me after that.


    I had no choice! And now when I had one, I was choosing to tell him everything, he had to consider it


    and believe me.


    3 Twenty minutester after having a shower and dressing up for the day in one of the sundresses that


    filled my closet, I came out into the living room to find my little angel stuffing her face with Oreos and


    watching another of the senseless cartoons she enjoys.


    She was smiling and that was enough.


    I found Mom near the windows and came to stand beside her.


    I opened my mouth but before I could tell her about the appointment we have at ten, she said, "You


    know¡­ When you were little, you could always sense when I felt upset and you''d juste to me and


    hug me tight."


    I looked out of the window.


    "You think she is her father''s daughter because of the way she looks and how quick she''s with certain


    things,"


    I smiled to myself, my heart swelling with pride.


    My mother put her hand on my shoulder and said, "But she has your smile.


    She has your chann.


    And she has your heart, princess.


    She''s both of you, Elsa."


    "Don''t call me that."


    I hated that endearment.


    She ignored me and said, "She smiles and pretends to be the kid we want her to be.


    But like you, she isn''t getting a chance to enjoy her childhood, Elsa."


    I turned my eyes to her and met the blues that were just like mine.


    I said, "I never wanted this for her."


    She nodded.


    "I know.


    Just like I never wanted all that happened to you.


    But you have a choice, Elsa.


    Her father isn''t like yours.


    You know he would die before letting something happen to his own flesh and blood."


    I nodded, a tear escaping my eye.


    I quickly wiped it away and pressed my lips tightly until the sob crawled back down my throat.


    I swallowed and said, "I am afraid.


    What if¡­ What if he took her away from me?"


    "Do you really think he would do that?"


    She questioned.


    Pulling me into her side she said, "Well, even if he did¡­ He would have to fight not one but two women


    and a little warrior princess that we have."


    3 I chuckled hoarsely.


    She said, "You know she wouldn''t ever let anyone separate you, just like you wouldn''t let him.


    She has his brain but she has your heart, princess.


    She has his loyalty and I am sure one day she will prove that she has your fierceness and


    determination.


    But right now, she needs her parents and a home to enjoy her childhood."


    I nodded.


    "I will tell him."


    I looked at her and said, "He is the one I''m working for."


    She didn''t say anything as she nodded.


    "And he is the one who brought us here.


    He owns the apartment building."


    "I figured the first part, when you refused to tell me anything.


    And how your eyes were brighter than usual."


    I frowned at her.


    She chucked me under the chin as if I was still her little girl.


    "It was the same look that you woke up with every morning after you spent your night talking with him


    in the forest."


    The way she put emphasis on the word talking, I knew she knew we weren''t talking most of the time.


    I looked away from her and sheughed.


    "Also, you have been vibrating with nervous energy for thest few days that I haven''t seen in years."


    "He is an arsehole.


    He is looking for revenge."


    "Then, let him know that there is no need for one."


    "I will."


    Just when I find the right time, I will.


    I just have to make sure that he truly wouldn''t be too cruel to take my daughter from me.


    "You have to get ready.


    And I have to find a way to keep Anna safe and away from mischief while we leave for the hospital."


    1 "Oh, there are brochures in the drawer near the stove.


    This ce has everything.


    You can hire a maid.


    A chef.


    A masseuse.


    Can you imagine having a masseuse on call?"


    Sheughed.


    "And yes, tutors.


    Babysitters."


    1 "Should''ve told me about that at the beginning."


    I said.


    She ignored my tone and said, "Also there''s one thing that I think our little angel would love the most¡­.


    They have karate/ Martial arts sses."


    "Ha..


    Sure, teach her how to break someone''s hand and then we won''t have to worry about her."


    "Only the people around her."


    Mama and Iughed at herment.

 Chapter 35: Honored and Kind

    Chapter 35: Honored and Kind


    "Hello, Dr Ch''ing."


    I said into my phone.


    "Hello, Kristian."


    Jia Li, the specialist I had contacted after learning about Elsa''s mother greeted me on the other end.


    "How are you?"


    "I am doing alright.


    I just wanted to know how things areing along? Are they still there?"


    1 "Oh, yes.


    I had some tests run to get to know better about my patient."


    I heard some papers shifting and she exined, "Mrs Huxley has passed well into stage II of Breast


    cancer, but it''s not worse.


    There are new procedures and treatments we have been working with.


    Right now, there is multi-modality treatment consisting of surgery, chemotherapy, radiation therapy and


    hormonal therapy.


    We will diagnose which treatment would suit her the most and it will require time and patience on both


    our parts.


    Sometimes she would have to remain in the facility to keep her under observation."


    "How much time will it take?"


    I asked.


    "At least three months and then it depends on how the patient is reacting to the treatment so it could be


    six or seven months."


    1 She paused and I got the impression that she wanted to say more.


    "Is there something you want to tell me, Dr Ch''ing?"


    "Actually, it was just that as you''ve told me that you''d be the benefactor of all the expenses for Mrs


    Huxley''s treatment, so I just wanted to let you know that a lot of this could''ve not been necessary if she


    had been taking her medicines and having regr check-ins with her doctor.


    The cancer has worsened because most of her medicines aren''t effective anymore and from what she


    told me she hasn''t been taking them like she should have."


    I remained silent for a while, my fingers curling into fist.


    It made me fucking angry to think that Elsa had been neglecting her mother''s health, but I knew that


    she loved her mother so it begged the question what the fuck happened to the money she had gotten.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    But I pushed that thought away as I asked another question that was inhabiting my mind since I


    googled about breast cancer.


    1 "Is this hereditary? What is the percentage of her daughter being diagnosed with the same?"


    I asked and held my breath, suddenly I felt uneasy to know what she had to say about it.


    2 "Breast cancer is one of the inherited cancers, passed through genes, but I don''t think Mrs Huxley''s


    daughter would be at risk of the same as she was diagnosed four years back only."


    She added, "But I would suggest to have the tests done, to put our minds at ease."


    "Hmm¡­"


    I murmured.


    "Thankyou for your help and clearing your schedule for me."


    "It''s not a problem at all, Kristian.


    After what you did for my sister I am all too happy that I could return the favor."


    I shook my head, feeling ufortable for another reason now.


    "It was my job, Dr Ch''ing.


    I didn''t do anything but my duty."


    Dr Ch''ing''s sister was in an abusive rtionship with her husband, who being a sadistic bastard


    deserved worse than the ten years behind the bars that I got for him.


    1 "All the same, I''m very thankful to you.


    For unlike all the otherwyers that are men, who are supposed to be on my sister''s side, never saw


    her as a victim but an instigator."


    "I apologize on their behalf."


    "I wish all men could be like you.


    Honored and kind."


    2 "Give my regards to your sister.


    Good day, Dr Ch''ing."


    I ended the call and admitted to myself that I was a hypocrite arsehole.


    I wasn''t a good man like Dr Ch''ing thought me to be.


    I was having Elsa''s mother get the best treatment there was, just so I could have her under my thumb.


    Not out of the goodness of my heart.


    Whatever goodness i''d had once, she stomped on it.


    How could I be a better man if all I could think about was how to get back at her for the way she had


    thrown my concern for her in my face this morning.


    For a moment my walls had lowered to see the fear and panic in her eyes.


    At first I had thought that something or someone was bothering her but then she hadshed out at me


    and all I wanted to do was to grab her hair and drag her up to my apartment.


    The only thing that had stopped me was the children ying in the park nearby.


    But soon enough I will have her at my mercy.


    Again.


    Last night in the restaurant I had given in when I had seen the hunger.for release in the big blue eyes of


    her.


    I was transferred to the dark nights in the forest and in the shed where she had looked at me with those


    bright blue eyes, begging me silently to give into the sin of making her mine.


    Again and again, I had given in.


    Andst night was the same, but this time I wouldn''t fall for her innocent act.


    This time, I would be the one for whom she would surrender.


    Not the other way around.


    She didn''t beg me like I had wanted and still she got what she wanted, now I will have the same.


    It''s time to corrupt the innocence she still wears and uses it to bend me to her will.


    1 "Is this alright?"


    The nurse asked as she adjusted the bed for my mother.


    Mom gave her a small smile and nodded her thanks.


    When she turned to me, I asked, "Are you going to be okay? I have to go and check up on Anna?"


    She squeezed my hand, her holdcking her usual strength because of all the drugs in her system.


    They had changed her medicines and introduced her to new drugs and for that they are going to keep


    her here overnight for observation.


    "I will be fine.


    There are people here to look after me.


    Don''t worry."


    I stood up and kissed her forehead.


    Even though the facility we were escorted in after our check up with Dr Ch''ing in the main hospital was


    nothing like a medical facility but more like a four star hotel, I didn''t want to leave my mother alone.


    But considering that my little daughter was all alone in the apartment and it had been five hours since I


    left her, I was now starting toe out at the seems to go back to her.


    "Go.


    I''ll be fine."


    My mother insisted.


    The nurse who was hearing our exchange said, "You can leave and don''t have to worry about anything.


    I will be here if she needs anything, each of the patients here have their own personal nurses so I won''t


    be called away."


    I nodded and kissed my mother''s cheek one more time before I left.


    On the way to the apartment my thoughts were haywire, romping around my mind unchecked from one


    problem to another.


    And I have several, one being the arsehole with grey eyes.


    I thought about my daughter and what Mom told me.


    It seemed my daughter had questions about her father and because she knew the topic upsets me she


    had turned her questioning to my mother who had been too happy to tell my daughter that her father


    was the sweetest and caring man she ever knew.


    Ha! If she knew him now, I''d bet she wouldn''t say the same.


    i I knew why my mother was telling Anna all these things, she was hoping that it would prepare my


    daughter to face her father one day and feel like she already knew him, and also she was trying to


    force my hand Hut even though I had told her i''d tell Kristian the truth, I needed time.


    At least a month or maybe two Iclosed my eyes and didn''t open them until the cab stopped in front of


    the apartment building.


    For the aust time I noticed the name ck Rock High Rise and wondered how a man who wouldn''t


    leave his mother''s side was living here in New York And where was his brother? I haven''t seen him or


    heard Kustian say his name even.


    A mncholic feeling took hold of me as I remembered Kristoff.


    He had always managed to make me smile.


    And Kristian had been too protective of him, so for him to be here all alone doesn''t make much sense.


    3 "Excuse me."


    Startled, I looked at my side to see a woman waiting for me to step aside so she could pass.


    "Oh, I am sorry."


    I muttered as I stepped aside.


    I had been standing in the way like a stupid all this time while daydreaming Shaking my head at myself,


    I made my way inside and walked to the bank of elevators.


    Just as the doors were closing, a hand shot out to stop them and a familiar face stepped in.


    At first she didn''t say anything but five minutester, she turned to me and her eyes travelled from my


    head to my bare toes in thefortable ts I was wearing "You know, I could help you with your¡­"


    She waved her hand, "This won''t hold his interest."


    idiot woman didn''t realize I was trying to ignore her as she came to stand in front of me.


    She was tall, I''d give her that, but then she was also wearing heels that made me cringe in sympathy.


    Seriously, how was she even standing it was a miracle.


    "Men like him aren''t much interested in the innocent look you''ve going on."


    "Oh, believe me.


    I don''t want his interest."


    I said, and stepped away from her.


    Sheughed.


    "Even if you have it you won''t know what to do with it."


    I smiled at her as sweetly as I could and said, "If I wanted him, I would''ve him in a heartbeat."


    Because I was tired of her remarks, I said, "And before you make a bigger fool out of yourself, just


    know I''m here because he brought me here which means he''s really digging this innocent look.


    Huh."


    2 The elevator doors opened on my floor and she asked, "You live here?"


    I gave her a bright smile and said, "Isn''t it great, how innocence can be a bigger tum on than a slutty,


    know-it-all, behaviour?"


    I walked away from her knowing too well that it''s always innocence that has greater pull on men like


    Kristian, because they had lost theirs a long time ago.


    It''s really ironic how they seek out the light to fill their dark parts and feel less empty and more loved.


    And Kristian had all the darkness that had pulled me in.


    I guess it was the other way with him, because I was the one who wanted to fill his dark nights with


    brightness.


    I was the one who was drawn to his dark and somehow, I was the one who pushed him back in the


    shadows too from which he emerged totally altered with no trace ofpassion that I had once


    glimpsed.


    I wondered if there was anything left of the kindness he had once had.


    Spread awareness and read more about the topics to be aware of it

 Chapter 36: Mama missed you too Elsa

    Chapter 36: Mama missed you too Elsa


    When I unlocked my apartment door I found Anna, my little angel, standing in the foyer waiting for me


    as she must''ve heard the key turning in the lock.


    The moment I entered, she ran to me and threw her arms around me, engulfing me in her sweet scent


    and soft affection.


    2 My heart melted and since morning for the first time I felt my shoulders rxing as I hugged her


    tightly and she almost choked me with how tight she was gripping me.


    But I didn''t care I would die a hundred times like this knowing my baby was there till the end but my


    daughter needed her mother so I wasn''t going to go anywhere.


    1 "Mama, missed you too, angel."


    I murmured as I pressed soft kisses on her head and temple.


    When I stood up, I picked her up with me.


    It was the first time that I had left her alone, otherwise Mom was always here to keep an eye on her


    and she had always made sure that Anna wouldn''t feel lonely.


    But now I could feel it more than I saw it that my daughter didn''t like it here all alone, and I even liked it


    less to leave her like this without any supervision.


    But I didn''t have any choice today.


    2 I walked with her to the kitchen, throwing my bag on the sofa as I went.


    I sat her down on the kitchen counter but she was reluctant to release her hold on me and I had to blink


    several times to control my tears.


    I cupped her face and kissed her forehead, cheeks, nose and lips softly.


    I said, "Let Mama wash her hands then we''ll eat lunch together."


    "Pizza?"


    She asked with her grey eyes looking so hopeful.


    I tweaked her nose and shook my nope.


    I said, "We had pizzast night.


    Now, we are going to eat something healthy."


    "Healthy is not tasty."


    She pouted.


    "But tasty food doesn''t make us strong and fit."


    She made a face and I couldn''t help but press another soft kiss on her head before I turned around and


    went to the sink to wash my hands.


    I asked her what she did in my absence and heard her retelling me the story of one of the cartoons she


    watches and that she did all her sums I had left in her notebook while I found all the things I needed in


    the refrigerator to make us a nice lunch.


    1 It took me half an hour to prepare veg lentil soup and rice with beans and carrots.


    And while I prepared our lunch, my little angel appeased her own curiosity.


    "Where is Gammy? Why isn''t she with you?"


    "She is in the hospital.


    She will return tomorrow in the noon."


    I answered her, keeping my voice level.


    "Is she okay?"


    At the intive note in her voice, I turned to her and stood up between her small swinging legs as I


    answered, "She will be.


    You remember, I told you that Gammy was sick¡­"


    She nodded.


    I said, "So, she''s getting better in the hospital.


    The doctor there is looking after her and giving her new medicines to make her well again."


    I touched a dark curl behind her ear.


    She asked, "Are you going to leave me alone tomorrow too?"


    "I was thinking maybe you''d like to go downstairs again."


    Her eyes went wide with excitement and I said, "We could find a really nice babysitter for you and you


    would get a chance to spend some time with other kids too while I''ll go to work and pick up your


    Gammy from the hospital."


    "I would like it!"


    She managed to barely hold her squeal of delight.


    I pinched her cheek softly and said with a pout, "And I thought you would miss me."


    Her small hands sped my cheek as she leaned closer and pressed her forehead against mine.


    "Of course, I will miss you, Mama.


    But I want to make new friends."


    "Come on, then.


    After we finish our lunch, we will call downstairs and meet the babysitters.


    You get to choose the one you like, how does that sound?"


    1 "Awesome!"


    She whooped.


    After the free guess if our lunch, I talked to my mom on the nurse''s phone and made a note to buy two


    new phones.


    One for Mom and one for my little angel in case I had to leave her alone again but I will make sure it


    won''t happen as I couldn''t feel her sadness like I felt today.


    My little angel was too small to feel that kind of sadness.


    1 Later that evening, we were sitting on the floor when the door bell rang and another girl came for the


    babysitting job.


    The speaker on the phone had told me about their babysittingpany, Toddles sitterspany had


    several branches in the city and they look after the kids from age four to ten.


    Thest babysitter that hade didn''t feel like someone I would want my baby with.


    She talked and behaved like she was doing this job just because she had to and didn''t have any other


    options, so I politely told her that I will let thepany know and then I asked them to send someone


    else.


    This time I was hoping that this would be someone my angel would feelfortable with.


    And when I opened the door and came face to face with a girl who looked even shorter than me, if that


    was even possible.


    She had very beautiful set of hazel eyes on her oval face and her cheeks looked pink as if she had


    made a run to the fifty eighth floor instead of taking the elevator but I knew it must be her nervousness


    because there were no stairwells here.


    "Hi, I am Bianca.


    I''m here for the interview for babysitting your daughter."


    She said she looked ufortable like she was expecting me to deny her im.


    "Oh, yes, pleasee inside."


    I tried as I took a step back, giving her space to enter.


    She stepped inside and gave me a warm smile.


    When we reached the sitting area, I called Anna toe and sit with us.


    I asked Bianca a few basic questions like why she was doing this and how many hours she''d be able to


    give.


    "Do you have any siblings, Bianca?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    I asked as I put down a cup of coffee for her.


    For the first time her features brightened and she looked rxed as she answered, "Yes, I have a


    brother who''s two years younger than me and a sister who''s just five."


    "I am five, but I''m going to be six soon."


    Anna piped up, edging closer to Bianca.


    I smiled softly as I knew that Bianca''s soft nature was calling to my little girl.


    "How old are you?" Anna asked.

 Chapter 37: Babysitter

    Chapter 37: Babysitter


    "How old are you?"


    Anna asked.


    "I am sixteen, but I''m going to be seventeen too."


    Bianca answered in the same manner Anna had used and she grinned at the girl in response, not


    missing it.


    2 "Do you live here?"


    Anna questioned and I shook my head as I shifted back against the sofa and let her continue her line of


    questions.


    I had already decided that Bianca would be good.


    She was soft spoken, didn''t seem to be taking this babysitting job just as a necessity for extra ie


    by the way she talked and paid attention to Anna, she seemed to be good at this and enjoyed


    interacting with kids.


    "No."


    Biancaughed.


    "This ce is too expensive."I Anna tilted her chin up and said, "Mama works very much and she got


    us this ce.


    Isn''t it nice?"


    I felt shame coursing through my veins at the prideful remark of my daughter.


    I heard Bianca say something but all I heard was Anna''s words and thought how I didn''t deserve my


    daughter''s praise.


    It wasn''t because of me that we lived in this nice apartment, it was her father who made it happen and


    Anna didn''t even know it.


    "Will you take me downstairs to the park?"


    Anna''s question pulled me out of my miserable thoughts and I focused back on their conversation.


    "If your mother allows it, then yes."


    Bianca replied to her with calmness.


    "She will."


    Anna announced and then turned to me and demanded, "Tell her, Mama."


    I arched a brow at her and said, "Is that how you ask for permission?"


    She pursed her lips and thought for a moment then rephrased her words, "Mama, tell her that I can go


    downstairs.


    I can, right?"


    "If you behave and don''t do anything that you shouldn''t then yes, Bianca is allowed to take you


    downstairs."


    But I knew that she was going to spend most of the time downstairs anyway.


    "If it''s okay with you, I would like to leave now.


    I have to catch a subway."


    Bianca stood up getting off the sofa and I did too.


    She hesitated before she asked, "So are you going to ask for someone else, or¡ª"


    "No.


    I think Anna has already shown that she likes you and if you give me your phone number I''ll let you


    know when you have toe."


    She gave a bright smile and said, "Thankyou.


    I will take good care of Anna."


    Late that night when Anna fell asleep beside me, I got a text on my phone.


    Even without looking at it, I knew who it would be.


    A part of me wanted to ignore it but after the day I''d had I wanted to talk to him too, also I guessed I


    should apologise to him for my rude behaviour in the morning.


    Maybe my apology would soften him a little and it would be better for when I tell him the truth.


    4 I opened the messenger and read his text.


    "How is Mrs Huxley?"


    I typed back, not thinking much about how mundane his text seemed.


    "Better.


    They have her under observation for the night in the facility near the hospital."


    "I know."


    Then another text came.


    "I want you to be ready early in the morning ande to my apartment before we head to the office."


    "How much early?"


    "Seven."


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "I don''t even wake up at seven!"


    I typed back because I do wake up at seven but also Bianca would be able toe only at eight as


    she lived on the other side of the town.


    "You will wake up for me."


    "Kristian¡­ Please."


    There was no reply from him for five minutes.


    So I took a deep breath and typed the three words that I was hoping would make a difference.


    "I am sorry for this morning.


    I was unreasonably rude."


    No reply came.


    And when I was just putting my phone back thinking he wasn''t going to reply, his text popped up on my


    screen.


    "You can make it up to me in the morning."


    "I can''t."


    Before he could ask why or get angry, I quickly typed, "I really had a tiring day, Kristian.


    Please, I''ll do something else instead of waking up so early!"


    Another two minutes passed and I was starting to think that he was deliberately doing this to keep me


    on the edge.


    Then his next message came and I had to read it a few times to make sense of these words.


    "Fine.


    Send me a pic of your gorgeous tits."


    I didn''t know if I wanted to get offended that he wanted a pic of my breasts or to feel better that he


    called my breasts gorgeous.


    When I didn''t type back quickly enough, another text from him popped up.


    "Or, I can punish you for how you talked back to me this morning.


    Maybe, this time I would blindfold you and spank you in front of the floor to ceiling windows of my


    apartment."


    2 Goose bumps scattered over my skin as I read his text.


    Again and again.


    Hearing his dark voice in my head and a warm ball curled in my stomach.


    I didn''t understand, why him.


    Why I never got interested in anyone over the years but the second Iid my eyes on him, I started to


    feel my bodying alive from the hibernation it had gone into.


    "Good night, Elsa."


    The fact that he epted I wasn''t going to send him a picture or maybe it was that he had used my


    name or for whatever reason that I didn''t want to ept, except that I was doing it so I wouldn''t get


    punished in the morning, I carefully slipped out of the bed and made my way toward the bathroom.


    I locked the bathroom door and turned around to face the mirror above the basin.


    My fingers shook slightly with nerves and a little bit of excitement that made me feel embarrassed as I


    slipped the straps of my sundress down my shoulders.


    I looked into the mirror, my blue eyes stared back at me unusually bright and before I could lose my


    courage, I unhooked my bra and pulled it off.


    My breasts freed from their confines looked pale and plump with pink tipped nipples and I shivered as


    the cold air caressed my warm bare flesh.


    1 picked my phone back from the counter and held it in front of my face as I clicked a picture, making


    sure my face won''t appear.


    The picture wasn''t clear as my phone was outdated and had a shitty camera.


    I stepped closer to the mirror and snapped another one.


    This one looked better than before but not by much, still I sent it to him and then quickly typed a text.


    "I wille to the office at nine, not earlier than that."


    After that I turned my phone off without waiting for his reply.

 Chapter 38: Sixteenth birthday Kristian

    Chapter 38: Sixteenth birthday Kristian


    I lit the candles around the room and checked the flowers and all the gifts I had bought for her, some I


    made myself.


    There were a total of sixteen of them for her sixteenth birthday.


    I knew she had been busy with her mother and my brother for the entire day, celebrating her birthday


    with them.


    I had sent them all to a carnival that was being held in the vige nearby so Elsa could enjoy her day


    with the people that mattered to her.


    She wanted me too to be there with her, but I couldn''t.


    Our ages made it difficult to be seen together in public unless someone recognised the untamed


    emotions we felt for each other.


    I had tried to keep my distance, I had f?cking tried.


    But she was relentless in her pursuit and when I saw those fat tears in her big blue eyes I couldn''t hold


    back anymore.


    And now it had been more than a month now, and Elsa had been nothing but persistent to chip away at


    thest of my walls.


    It was so fucking hard to keep my hands off her when she would lie down beside me and deliberately


    let her hands roam around my body like it was a yground or a map she wanted to see and measure.


    1 The only thing I had allowed myself to have was to kiss her.


    And that too I refrained from doing too much or else I would lose myself in her.


    She tasted so fucking sweet.


    Like innocence and sin and my downfall.


    I knew no matter how much I kept my control I was ying with fire but still I couldn''t not follow her


    siren call.


    And it wasn''t just her beauty and the forbidden factor, no, my little girl might be just sixteen but she had


    an old soul.


    She understood me more than anyone could.


    She listens to me.


    She knows it when my silences needs to be filled.


    She knows when my darkness needs to be brightened by her lights.


    She understands how much she meant to me.


    There was only one person who had understood me like that, my Dad, who died in a car ident when


    I was just ten.


    Or maybe someone killed him.


    My mother was so grief stricken she didn''t pay any attention to her only son but more on how to numb


    her pain and the closest shoulder she could lean on which happened to be my uncle''s.


    2 The door opened before I could slip into my dark thoughts and Elsa stepped inside, bringing


    everything that was light with her.


    She froze at the entrance, her eyes darting around the room, reflecting the candle lights and then with


    an excited squeal she ran straight for me.


    I opened my arms and caught her in a tight embrace.


    Iughed as my bnce shifted from the force of our collision and I whispered, "Happy Birthday, my


    little girl."


    "Thank you, Kristian."


    She sped my face between her hands and kissed me hungrily.


    She was always hungry for me and I wished for the day when I could reciprocate with the same hunger


    without holding back.


    "Oh my god, I knew you were nning something.


    But this looks so beautiful."


    Her blue eyes shimmered as she saw the bouquets of red roses and all the gifts and the two stuffed


    bears that weren''t wrapped.


    3 *This is nothing, you will be surprised what I can do once you turn eighteen."


    I said, caressing her sun kissed hair.


    She must''ve sensed the hidden intent behind my words as she asked, "What would you do, Kristian?"


    "You''ll see." I murmured, kissing her cheek and brushing another soft kiss behind her ear.


    She breathed softly, her fingers going into my hair as she demanded, "I want to know now."


    "Little girl¡­"


    I began.


    She cut me off.


    "Please, Kristian, it''s my birthday!"


    I cupped her beautiful face in my hands and said, "You know how much I care about you, don''t you?"


    She nodded, biting down on her soft plump bottom lip.


    "Then, why do you ask me something that could put us both at risk?"


    She shook her head.


    "I don''t understand how you could not want to¡­"


    She trailed off, her hand waving between us.


    "Don''t boys always want it? Maybe you do not want me¡­ You are just amusing yourself with me."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    1 I grabbed her arm and pulled her closer to me until every inch of my body was pressed to hers.


    I looked down at her and said, "You think I don''t want you when I have been fighting myself each and


    every second to keep my hands off you.


    When your fucking scent drives me crazy and all I want to do is to lick and kiss and caress every inch


    of your beautiful body."


    With every word out of my mouth her eyes widened further and further, telling me how innocent she


    was like I could ever forget.


    She whimpered and threw her arms around me for the second time.


    The kiss that we shared was explosive with need and lust and the affection I felt for her but more


    importantly it was her love that made me ravenous.


    I gripped the back of her neck as I kissed her, sucked on her tongue and then bit down on her lips.


    She moaned into my mouth and lifted up on her toes.


    I slipped my hand under her arse, lifting her off the floor and pressing her against my hard c?ck.


    It was her next breathy words that tore through my lust fogged brain.


    "Make love to me, Kristian."


    Slowly, carefully I slid her down and waited for her to gain her footing before I stepped back.


    Raking my fingers through my hair, I said, "I can''t.


    We can''t, Elsa."


    For a moment I thought she was going to fight with me and I was prepared for it or maybe I was


    halfway into giving in but we would never know as she turned around and said, "Fine.


    I understand.


    Now, shall we cut my birthday cake?"


    I stood there looking at her because I couldn''t believe she was giving in so easily, in the past she


    hadn''t.


    And I knew Elsa¡­ She would never ept defeat, she was like a dog with a bone until she had


    exhausted all her options.


    But what else could I say when for the first time she was taking the right decision.

 Chapter 39 I trusted you

    Chapter 39 I trusted you


    I cut the cake and Kristian cheered for me.


    He was all smiles and kisses and hugs.


    It felt good, warm and nice.


    But I wanted to make it even better.


    I wanted it to be the way it had been just for a moment before he had pulled back.


    We sat down on the mattress and I opened my gifts.


    The two fluffy teddy bears were behind me and I sat against them, my upper body half lying on them


    and my legs cradled in Kristian''sp.


    The first one was a delicate wrist watch with blinking gems in it.


    The second was a snow globe with Elsa from Frozen in it.


    Third one was something that brought a smile to my face, it was a pair of walkie talkies.


    And on and on, I opened gift after gift.


    Atst, I said, "But including the two bears, they are only fifteen?"


    He smiled and lifted my foot and pressed a soft kiss to my toes.


    Slipping his hand in his jeans pocket he pulled out something but kept it hidden in his fist.


    I sat upright and went up on my knees as I asked, "What is it?"


    "Be patient¡­"


    He murmured and then after a moment as he was preparing himself, he finally opened his fist.


    It took me a moment to understand what I was seeing.


    It was a ck stone that shone in the candle lights.


    And it looked like someone had chiseled it.


    When I lifted my eyes to his, those greys were dark and he said, "I found this stone in the forest when I


    was six.


    I kept it with me because my Dad told me it was something rare and precious and my find so I get to


    keep it."


    He held it up and said, "See¡­ You can see the lines and veins¡­ It''s like this stone has its own life."


    He swallowed and his words turned thick as he said, "When I decided to give it to you, it felt


    iplete.


    So¡­ I gave it the shape of a human heart."


    "It''s ck¡­"


    I whispered.


    "It''s mine, Elsa.


    And now¡­"With a thick swallow, he picked my hand and pressed the stone in my palm.


    "It''s yours."


    2 "I will always keep it safe and with me¡­"


    I croaked out, my eyes stinging with tears and getting all blurry as I understood the meaning behind his


    unsaid words.


    He nodded.


    "I trust you."


    I stood up and said, "Let''s eat our cake."


    He was only halfway through his slice of cake when he looked at me and his dark eyes turned stony


    and dark.


    I gulped as i looked at him.


    "K-kristian¡­"


    "I just told you that I trusted you."


    He wasn''t shouting and yet his words felt like a harsh jolt to my skin.


    He thrust the small te in my direction and said, "What the fuck is that, Elsa?"


    I looked down and closed my eyes when I glimpsed the small tablet that was peeking out from the


    cream where I had pressed it when it wasn''t breaking into powder like the first one that I had sprinkled


    on the sides.


    I licked my lips and took the te from him.


    I said, "I am sorry."


    "You are fucking sorry, after you tried to drug me."


    He blinked at me hard as if he was having trouble looking at me, I winced and went on my knees.


    I inched closer to him and slipped my arms around her.


    I wondered if the sprinkle of the first tablet was already working on him because his hand wrapped


    around my waist in a hard grip.


    "Kristian¡­"


    I softly caressed the back of his neck, my fingers sliding into his hair in a sensual massage.


    "You know how much I love you, right?"


    "It¡­ This isn''t right¡­"


    He breathed, his hands roaming over my sides, my body tingling and breaking out in goose bumps as


    he rubbed my body up and down.


    2 I had heard Mama saying how her medicines to calm her down made Mrs Aaron lose her own sense


    and mind.


    That the most of the time, she spends smiling and lost in her own world or sometimes she would just


    be happy without any reason.


    The medicines lowered her inhibition, made her mind rx and kept her distress at bay.


    I just wanted to make him lose a little control.


    I just wanted him to think less and worry less where I was concerned, I wanted him to be free with his


    feelings and not to be burdened by what the world would say.


    2 "This feels so right, Kristian¡­"


    I murmured against his lips as I kissed him.


    The kiss turned sloppy and out of control and I loved it.


    My lips moved down his chin and made their way down to his Adam''s apple that bobbed when he


    swallowed.


    I licked the side of his throat and then kissed his corbone.


    "I want you, Kristian.


    I want you to touch me."


    1 "I want that too but,"


    I pressed my palm on his mouth and shook my head.


    "No buts.


    Just you and me and lots of touching and loving."His dark eyes glinted in the candle lights making me


    throb between my legs.


    My fingers shook as I started to union his shirt but he grabbed my wrist just when I was only on the


    third button.


    He shook his head and my heart fell in disappointment.


    Then he said, "I¡­"


    He licked his lips.


    "I want to undress you.


    See you.


    See how far this¡­"


    He trailed off, his eyes closing.


    I kissed him, not wanting to lose him now.


    He blinked and his fingers pressed down at the base of my thrust as he finished on a whisper, "I want


    to see how far this pink flush goes and I will chase it with my lips."


    I shuddered as he pressed his lips to the hollow of my throat and then proceeded to lick my flesh all the


    way to the neckline of my dress.


    I breathed heavily, my whole body stretched and sizzling up at his every touch and kiss.


    "Kristian, please¡­."


    I moaned.


    1 He let out a rough chuckle as he pulled the zipper down at the back and said, "You are a stubborn


    little thing, aren''t you, little girl?"


    His tone was one of reprimand but the way he looked at me as he lowered the straps down my arms,


    making the dress pool around my breasts made me feel treasured.


    "I am yours¡­"


    "Hmm¡­"


    He murmured.


    One hand braced at my back and with the other he brushed the hard nipples of my breasts that peeked


    from the simple cotton bra I was wearing.


    The simple contact made me arch into him and I gasped.


    "You like that, my little girl?"


    I nodded.


    "Yes.


    Please, Kristian, more."


    I slipped my hand behind my back and unhooked my bra.


    It loosened and I simply shrugged it off my shoulders and then flung it away.


    He let out a low growl that vibrated deep inside me.


    His dark eyes like hunters stared at me and he said, "You shouldn''t have¡­"


    I slipped my arms around him and kissed him.


    My lips moved against his softones and I pressed closer, deliberately arching into him, also because


    my breasts felt nice to be pressed against him like that.


    I only wished he would let me unbutton his shirt.


    Kristian kissed me back, this time it seemed he was finally losing himself in me as his finger tightened


    in my light hair and he pulled my head back and grazed his teeth down my neck until he reached the


    swollen mounds of my small breasts.


    I shivered as my legs parted and I climbed on hisp.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    I could feel his hard cock pressed between my legs as I let out soft breathy moans while he kissed and


    licked every inch of my pale breasts.


    He kissed his way from my shoulders to my nipples and then back again.


    I whimpered and pleaded, "Please, Kristian¡­"


    "Tell me.


    Order me.


    Take the reins like you already have¡­"


    He said thickly.


    1 "P-please¡­ I want you to suck on my nipples."


    I said, feeling myself grew hotter and needier by the second.


    Heid me down then, and pushed my legs apart as he came over me.


    Joy filled my heart so much.


    "I love you, Kristian.


    So much¡­"


    "Keep saying that¡­"


    He replied in his thick voice as he braced one elbow near my arm and with his other hand he caressed


    and plumped my small breasts.


    He yed with them one by one making sure to give each of them equal amounts of his attention.I


    writhed beneath him, feeling the strange wetness that I hade to know was my arousal and need


    for more.


    For him.


    I wanted him.


    Needed him.


    Inside me.


    God, I loved him so much.


    I wasn''t sure I could live a second longer without having him like that.He massaged one of my breasts


    and then finally licked my puckered nipple that had been begging for his attention from so long.


    "Ahh¡­ Kristian¡­ Yes¡­"


    He did it again on my other nipple.


    He alternated between my nipples, making me go crazy with hunger for more.


    "You need more, my little girl¡­"


    I nodded frantically.


    "Yes, more.


    Please, more¡­"He engulfed as much as he could of my breast in his mouth, sucked on it like a new


    born baby.


    I felt more slickness coating between my legs and ruining my panties.


    I cried out when out of nowhere he suddenly bit into my flesh.


    "Hush¡­"


    He soothed as hepped at my aching nipple with the t of his tongue.


    He did it again and again until I was a crying whimpering mess beneath him, squirming and rubbing


    myself against him.


    Finally when he was done tormenting my breasts his hand trailed down the t of my stomach to the


    dress that was still around my waist, he pushed it down and I slipped his fingers inside the waistband of


    my panties to tug them down to.


    But he resisted, when I looked up and met his eyes I saw the hard flint in them and he said, "I hav,


    haven''t yet lost all of my control, little girl¡­"


    He pressed a soft kiss on my forehead and said, "I am giving you your birthday gift but tomorrow¡­ We


    will have a long chat about you drugging me and how you broke my trust moments after I handed it to


    you¡­"


    I felt my heart gave a painful squeeze.


    "I am sorry¡­"


    I whispered softly.He cupped my pussy, pressing my palm against my wet folds.


    He said, "Did you understand what I said?"


    I nodded, even drugged and half out of control he managed to hold back the one thing I wanted the


    most.


    "Good.Now, move your fingers with mine.I''ll teach you how to touch yourself¡­"

 Chapter 40: Change of plans

    Chapter 40: Change of ns


    I woke up with a start, my pulse hammering and Iny heart feeling caged and close to bursting, I was


    covered in sweat and I still tell the phantom lingers of the past.


    I swear I could smell his scent, the way his body had felt and how he had made my birthday the most


    special but also I had managed to hurt him by my stupidity.


    lle had been so angry the next day, Ile hadn''t talked to me for almost two days, though we had spend


    time with each other but he had kept his distance and I had realized how much of an idiot I was.


    I hadn''t considered him, just following what my heart and mind decided to have.


    I had apologized to him and because he had alwnys believed me, because he had been too soft where


    I was concerned he had forgiven me..


    I looked at the digital clock on the wall and realized I still have some time before i had to wake up so I


    went back to sleep hoping that he wouldn''t visit me again and yet also wanting him back the way he


    used to be even if only in dreams, I sleptte, And my phone was switched off.


    By the time I came out of the shower and woke Anna up, I was sure he would be banging on my door.


    But nothing like that happened which only made me more anxious.


    I busied myself by helping Anna to brush her teeth and wash her face cven though she was adamant


    that she knew how to do those things on her own.


    But soon she will be older and I would miss all these small things so even as my daughter tried to


    shrug off my help I did to make my heart feel better.


    I made a call to Bianca and thankfully she was already in the apartment building and told me she will


    be up in ten minutes.


    I quickly made a veg sandwich and ced a ss of milk on the kitchen counter for my daughter to


    have her breakfast, I ate my yoghurt or more like inhaled it in my hurry.


    And atst 1 made my way back to my bedroom and switched on my phone, afraid of what I would find.


    There were three messages and that were enough to tell me, that the punishment I had been saved


    fromst night would being back with a vengeance.


    "It''s sucking nine o''clock, where are you?"


    "Where the fuck are you?"


    "I WILL BE WAITING IN THE OFFICE."


    And thatst message had me shivering in fear.


    Puck.


    Why? Why did I have to go back to sleep, it''s never a good idea.


    Damn it! The doorbell rang then announcing, Bianca''s arrival but still I checked through the peephole


    and then opened the door.


    "Come on, Anna, Bianca is here."


    Anna came running out with a small backpack that I had prepared for her.


    I crouched own and kissed her forehead.


    "Be good, okay"


    She kissed my cheek and said, "You too"


    I rolled my eyes and heard Biancaughing .


    I stepped out of the apartment with them and locked the door, I was d that he wasn''t in the building


    or I would be fearing him seeing me with Anna, I turned around and gave the key to Bianca as I said,


    "Onlye back here when she needs to nap and please inform me beforehand."Bianca nodded as


    she said, "Don''t worry, Mrs Huxley, I''ll take care of it."l frowned at her address but didn''t correct her as I


    was already gettingte.


    "Okay, then."


    I kissed my daughter once more as we made our way towards the elevator.


    "Open wide."


    He growled and I did.


    My jaw ached but I opened my mouth and throat as wide as I could.


    He mmed in and I felt the first burst of his hote and then more and more followed filling my


    mouth.


    He slipped out, then said, "Wait¡­"


    He pulled out his phone from his pants that were around his your mouth.


    Show me mye that you''ll drink down your throat¡­"I obeyed, feeling shame burn my skin and hot


    heat unfurling in my core.


    He clicked a picture and said, "Swallow it."I did.


    It took me some time as it was a lot and also it felt gooey and sticky in my throat.


    He helped me stand up and then surprising me he picked up in his arms and walked to the sofa that


    was on the right side.


    1 By the time I reached the office it was already close to half past eleven and I could gather enough


    courage to go into his office.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Seriously, I just didn''t want to.


    But I knew that I didn''t have any other choice considering my main job was to now act as his personal


    assistant.


    The moment I stepped out of the elevator on his top floor, the loud buzzer went off.


    I cringed.


    What the hell, did he have cameras in the elevator? I ced my purse on my desk and turned to walk


    into his office.


    I knocked first, praying he won''t bid me entry but it had never worked before so what did I expect.


    His clipped voice answered from behind the door, "Enter."


    1 "Do you have a clock in your apartment, Elsa?"


    He asked just as I step foot inside his office.


    I licked my lips and said, "Yes, sir."


    "And still you are more than two hourste for a job that you needed."


    "I didn''t realize¡ª"


    "Keep your fucking excuses to yourself.


    What I want to know is why the fuck is your phone switched off?"


    "I forgot to charge it."


    I blurted out the lie and instantly took a step back into the closed door when he stood up.


    "Lie to me and you won''t be able to sit for a week."


    He growled, his words sharp and brutal.


    "I am sorry, sir."


    I mumbled, gripping my fingers tightly as they trembled.


    Now it wasn''t more of fear but the thought that what he will do.


    Maybe I was stupid not to fear him or maybe it was that recollection of memories that had formed my


    dream that made me tremble.


    "Oh, you will be."


    He said as he came to stand in the middle of his big office.


    "Remind me, little girl, what punishment I said I would deliverst night¡­ 1 I licked my lips and lifted


    my eyes to meet his.


    Oh¡­ He looked so beautiful.


    He was wearing a baby blue suit with a baby pink tie and I couldn''t help but want to move closer and


    unwound that fabric from around his neck.


    I "Elsa."


    I was startled and met his narrowed gaze.


    He ordered, "Tell me what I texted youst night."


    "That you will blindfold me and spank me in front of the floor to ceiling windows of your apartment."


    His eyes appraised me and he almost looked like he was proud for me knowing his exact words.


    He said, "Hmm..


    but a slight change of ns."


    He motioned for me toe closer and when I started to move he said, "Now, I''ll fuck that sweet


    mouth in front of these floor to ceiling windows¡­"


    He gestured at the windows on the left side of him.


    I gulped and he said, "And for that you have to get naked.


    I want a nice view too."


    I shook my head, for a moment wondering if I was still dreaming.


    But then he snapped his fingers andshed out, "Now.


    Don''t f?cking waste my time more than you already have."


    "I thought I was here to work."


    I muttered under my breath.


    But of course he heard.


    In the next second he was in my face and his fingers were fisting my hair as he said, "This is your work.


    Don''t think that I tolerated your disrespect yesterday and you could make it a daily urrence, I tried to


    give you some human decency when I saw you freaking out but of course you didn''t ept it.


    You threw it back in my face and then faked an apology."


    "I didn''t fake it.


    I meant it."


    "And I meant every word I had said to you till now.


    Get undressed and get on your fucking knees."


    He turned around and walked to the windows that showed other sky rise buildings.


    He said, "You owe me two orgasms that I allowed you to have without you having to beg for them."

 Chapter 41: Please, trust me

    Chapter 41: Please, trust me


    I knew arguing with him was useless or maybe I just wanted to give in.


    I didn''t know which it was, but I started to undress.


    He didn''t turn around but I knew he could see my slight reflection in the windows.


    When I was in my bra and panties, he said, "Everything, Elsa."


    This time his words were soft, but they still carried hismand and authority.


    My fingers trembled anew as I unhooked my bra and tugged my panties down.


    I shivered as goose bumps peppered my skin and I stood as naked as the day I was born in his pristine


    office suddenly feeling small and non existent.


    "Come here¡­"


    My feet obeyed him before my mind made the decision and I walked to him.


    Finally, he turned around.


    His eyes locked on mine and he asked, "Are you afraid?"


    I opened my mouth but closed it then thought about it and finally replied, "No."


    I let him see my vulnerability.


    Once upon a time he had fallen for my innocence, maybe this time it would happen again.


    "I know you won''t to hurt me."


    1 The corners of his lips tipped up and he said, "You can''t be that stupid to believe that."


    I shook my head.


    "I know that you won''t.


    You are hurt and that''s why you''re doing all this¡­ But deep inside you wouldn''t ever hurt me."


    In one single step he erased the distance between us and grabbed my hair tightly, pulling my head


    back, he snarled in my face.


    "You don''t know what I would do.


    The Kristian you knew died when you betrayed him and sent him behind the bars for the crime he didn''t


    commit."


    3 I lifted my hand, my eyes blurring with tears.


    "If you would just listen to me, Kristian¡­ I had my reasons and you would understand¡ª"


    2 He threw me away and I stumbled.


    "What I don''t understand is why are you still fucking talking.


    Get down on your knees so I could shut your mouth!"


    I slid down to my knees obeying his order without any word.


    "Unbuckle me."


    My fingers fumbled with his belt as I tried to unbuckle it.


    When it didn''te off, I wanted to scream my head off but then finally he lightly grabbed my wrists


    and pulled my hands away.


    I watched as his long fingers unbuckled his belt and then pulled my hands back to his pants.


    I unbuttoned him easy enough but then I hesitated as I started to pull his zipper down.


    "It''s not like you haven''t seen my cock before."


    He tipped my chin up and looked into my eyes as he said, "Remember, I had fucked you with my cock.


    Made you bleed.


    Made youe and made you scream and beg for more."


    Heat pooled in my belly at his every dirty word and I pulled his zipper downpletely without


    hesitation.


    Slipping my hand in his briefs without any prompt, I circled his thick shaft, the warm silky hardness felt


    familiar and somehow foreign.


    It had been too long and what he was demanding me to do, I hadn''t done that before.


    Except the one time he had tried to force me a while ago.


    "I don''t have a whole fucking day, Elsa."


    He gritted out.


    I took a deep breath and tipped my head back so I could look into his eyes as I brought his cock to my


    mouth.


    I wrapped my lips around the thick head and sucked.


    Slowly, softly I suckled on his tip.


    Kissing it and licking it.


    The clear liquid that disappeared on my tongue was tasty musky and salty and smelled fresh.


    "Get it down your throat."


    His words were harsh and thick and sent jolts of shivers down my spine.


    I wrapped my fingers at the base of his cock and licked the underside of the hard cock with the t of


    my tongue.


    I felt him twitch and I watched how his jaw clenched and his eyes hooded, he looked like he was close


    to blowing apart.


    And when I was done licking and kissing every inch of his hard cock, and felt better that I had made


    him calm and surrender with pleasure I took him inside my mouth.


    I took more than his swollen head and that''s when he made it a punishment that it hadn''t been before.


    He surged forward all of a sudden, lodging the thick head of his cock deep inside my throat and I


    gagged, instantly tears filled my eyes as I struggled to push him away but instead of pulling back he


    pressed his hand at the back of my head and started to thrust in and out of my mouth forcefully.


    I whimpered and begged with my eyes but he bared his teeth as he gritted out, "Take it¡­ You will


    swallow every fucking drop.


    If one single drop of mye dropped on the floor, I''ll make you lick it."


    He fucked my mouth without care, letting out deep animalistic growls.


    I could see the veins and chords in his neck and temples bulging out as he thrust deep into my throat.


    He was merciless and I understood what he meant that I shouldn''t trust him, but there was a


    vulnerability in his revenge too.


    "Open wide."


    He growled and I did.


    My jaw ached but I opened my mouth and throat as wide as I could.


    He mmed in and I felt the first burst of his hote and then more and more followed, filling my


    mouth.


    He slipped out, then said, "Wait¡­"


    He pulled out his phone from his pants that were around his knees and ordered, "Open your mouth.


    Show me mye that you''ll drink down your throat¡­"


    I obeyed, feeling shame burn my skin and hot heat unfurling in my core.


    He clicked a picture and said, "Swallow it."


    I did.


    It took me some time as it was a lot and also it felt gooey and sticky in my throat.


    He helped me stand up and then surprising me he picked me up in his arms and walked to the sofa


    that was on the right side.


    Kristian sat me down on the sofa before he turned around, pulled his clothes to rights and then buckled


    his pants.


    I got a glimpse of his tight arse and shivered involuntarily.


    I watched him with half lidded eyes as he walked to the sideboard and poured a ss full of amber


    liquid from one of the bottles that lined the shelf in a ss casing.


    When he returned his eyes were stuck on my lips and I became aware of the strange numbness I was


    feeling in and around my lips.


    The ache in my jaw and the subtle difficulty in my throat when I swallowed my saliva.


    I wasn''t much for makeup so I was d that there would be no mascara running down my cheeks but I


    knew I still looked like a wreck from the way I could feel the tear trails drying on my cheeks.


    Also, I felt wrung out like someone just pulled me out of a cyclone and dumped me in the middle of the


    land where there was nothing as far as eyes could see but I was still reeling inside.


    My head was moving in circles.


    And I felt lost.


    I didn''t know what to think anymore.


    It hurt.


    I felt helpless.


    An object to use at his whim.


    But also something that he couldn''t live without.


    The liquid heat in his eyes, the way he had growled and demanded his pleasure, and underneath all


    that darkness that bright me of possessiveness.


    That was my Kristian.


    The lover I had seen in the dark nights in that shed and under the stars, I had seen a glimpse of him


    today.


    1 And he was the reason why I throbbed between my legs.


    His grey eyes raked over my naked form and as he came closer those greys darkened like he wanted


    to spread me wide and eat me up.


    I wrapped my arms around my knees as I watched him approach.


    He sat the ss on the ss top of a small table near the armrest of the sofa, and then shrugged off


    the suit jacket and sat down beside me.


    I regarded him with a calm gaze.


    My heart that had been racing and drumming in my ears was calm too, it thudded in a soft, slow rhythm


    now, almost lulling me and made me feel like I was in a state of peace.


    I wanted to be lost in his gaze but more than that I wanted to have his arms wrapped around me.


    I craved the way he used to gather me in arms after we had made love and he knew he had tired me


    out.


    As if reading my thoughts he pulled me in to hisp and wrapped the suit jacket around me.


    I snuggled into the warmth of it and inhaled the musky scent which was uniquely his and the hint of


    cinnamon.


    He leaned toward the right and then held the ss of amber liquid to my lips.


    I looked up into his eyes, he murmured softly, "Drink."


    When I started to wrap my fingers around it, he pulled the ss back and shook his head.


    I let my hand drop and when he pressed the lip of the ss to my mouth, I took a small sip.


    His other hand caressed the back of my head for a while as I sipped at the bitter liquid that had a very


    distinctive smoky vour as it slid down my throat.


    With each sip warmth settled in my stomach and my body becamenguid.


    His hand moved to the side of my face and his thumb caressed my bottom lip, my eyelids fluttered


    closed as I enjoyed his soft touches.


    I peeked at him and saw that his eyes remained transfixed on the movement of his thumb as he


    caressed my cheek, tucked my hair behind my ear and then returned back to the maddening motion of


    his thumb on my lower lip.


    When I had sipped half of the ss I pushed it away, he tossed the remaining drink in his mouth and


    gulped it down in one big swallow.


    The way his throat worked made my thighs clench and I remembered how I had swallowed a mouthful


    of hise not a few minutes ago.


    He put the ss back on the small table and slid his arm around my waist.


    His other hand brushed thepels of his jacket aside and he asked, "Did I hurt you?"


    I looked at him, felt the back of his fingers trailing down the slope of my breast.


    I wondered why he was asking me this now, when he had just called me stupid for believing that he


    wouldn''t hurt me.


    But I didn''t remind him of that or throw his cruel words back at him, this time I epted his softness


    and answered, "No.


    It was just¡­ New.


    I hadn''t-"


    I broke off abruptly.


    There was a satisfactory gleam in his eyes and I looked down suddenly feeling shy.


    He tipped my face up and leaned down to kiss me.


    Our kiss tasted of passion and bitter alcohol and the remnants of affection we felt for each other in the


    past.


    He made me a captive to his hungry lips as his fingers roamed down my stomach, past my navel and


    abruptly stopped.


    He traced a finger just above my mound and my eyes snapped open and I squirmed away from him.


    In my haste, I almost fell down from the sofa but he grabbed my arm to steady me and instead of


    thanking him, I jerked away.


    I wasn''t ready.


    I wasn''t ready.


    I wasn''t! He asked the question that anyone in his position would ask and most of them would already


    know the answer but apparently he didn''t.


    "What''s that¡­?"


    He tried to turn me around but I evaded his hold and walked to where my clothes were lying on the


    floor.


    "Elsa, I am asking you something, how did this happen?"


    When I didn''t answer and kept ignoring him because what could I tell him that it was a scar left from the


    time I had caesarean for I gave birth to your daughter that you didn''t know anything about.


    And she''s so fucking beautiful.


    So fucking innocent and everything that has kept me going all these years when I thought I couldn''t do


    this for another day and wanted to give up.


    His strong fingers bit into my arms and he turned me around, at least, now I was wearing panties that


    hid the scar.


    He demanded, "Did someone hurt you? Tell me the name, who dared to put a fucking hand on you!"


    I stayed there and controlled the urge to break down into pieces.


    I said, "Kristian¡­"


    I touched his cheek, he was still furious and looked at me like he was somewhere else.


    I caressed his cheek with my fingers and his eyes came to me.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "I want to ask you for something¡­.


    Will you give me that?"


    "You haven''t answered my question?"


    I put both my palms on either side of his face and stepped closer.


    Keeping my voice low and soft, I said, "I will answer your every question, but just let me know that I can


    trust you."


    He started to step back, his eyes shing.


    "You want me to gain you fucking trust! That''s epic.


    Do I need to remind you who was the one that got betrayed? Don''t you think it would be,"


    I slipped my arms around his neck and pulled him down until our foreheads touched, I said, "Please.


    Please, Kristian¡­ You asked me to beg you¡­ I''m begging you.


    Give me your time and trust, just a little and I will tell you everything.


    Let me know that I can trust you, please.


    And you''ll understand then why it happened and what happened? Just once, please¡­"


    He didn''t say it but the way he stared at me and then kissed me so roughly like he was angry at me


    and himself, I took it as his acquiescence for my request.


    When he pulled back, he growled.


    "Three weeks.


    But don''t think that these three weeks you won''t be expected to follow each and every demand of


    mine."


    "I would never think that."


    I said.


    "Good."


    He tweaked my nipple and I saw a ghost of a smile pull at his lips and also a frown that he didn''t hide.


    He was feeling confused.


    I wanted to stop him from going back to his cold self but I had no way to do it.


    He turned around and walked to his desk chair then he sat down in it.


    When his eyes fell back on me and took a leisurely sweep down my body, I realised I was still stupidly


    standing here naked while he sat there and watched me like he was the king and I was his


    entertainment.


    I quickly pulled my clothes on and when I turned back around, I stood there awkwardly and just when I


    decided to leave he said, "We need to get a phone for you, specifically that can take clear pictures."


    I had totally forgotten about it.


    The picture I had sent himst night of my breasts.


    "You still have it?"


    I questioned, my voiceing out high pitched and all squeaky.


    He arched a brow.


    "Why wouldn''t I have it? I asked for it."


    "But.."


    I licked my lips.


    "I thought you would delete it after seeing it."


    He looked amused and said, "Why would I do that?"


    "I¡ª"I didn''t have any answer to that.


    "Elsa¡­"


    The demand in that single word had my attention and meeting my eyes, he said, "No one would ever


    see what''s mine and you are mine."


    Then he dismissed me with, "Now go, stop distracting me and let me do some work."


    When I came out of the office and sat at my desk there was a small smile ying on my lips.


    Maybe everything will turn out alright in the end.


    Maybe I will really have a chance to exin my side of the story.


    Maybe after knowing all that he won''t hate me so much¡­ But somewhere deep down I knew he would


    hate me for keeping his daughter away from him.


    Maybe he would forget my betrayal but he won''t forgive me for not telling him that he has a daughter all


    this time and I didn''t tell him even when I had the chance.


    And it was something that I could not put to rights even if I wanted to.

 Chapter 42: In the same bed

    Chapter 42: In the same bed


    My mother was back home.


    She was feeling a little drowsy from all the medicines but no one woul even guess that from how Anna


    and her Gammy had greeted each other.


    One would think that instead of just a day they had been separated for a month.


    1 I smiled as Anna regaled her grandmother with all the details of what she did downstairs with Bianca.


    was pleased to know that my daughter had hit it off with her babysitter, who was really a nice girl.


    "Come on, it''s time to go to bed."


    I said as I stood from the chair I was sitting on while my little angel went on and on about the new


    friends she made.


    Walking to my mother, I kissed her forehead and whispered, "Good night."


    I looked at my daughter and said, "Tell Gammy good night ande here."


    Anna pouted even though she was blinking hard and there was exhaustion in her eyes.


    "But, Mama, I missed Gammy."


    "And, she will be here tomorrow.


    Come on, then¡­"


    I rounded the bed and held my arms open for her.


    She pouted but turned to her grandmother and kissed her forehead.


    "Good night, Gammy."


    "Good night, my angel."


    My mother replied, caressing her head in a loving gesture.


    Anna stood up on the bed and padded toward me.


    I engulfed her in my arms and she said, "You know, Mama I''m too big now."


    I kissed her cheek, pretending to eat her soft cheek.


    She let out a high pitched giggle and I said, "My angel will never be too big¡­"


    1 She circled her arms around me andid her head down on my shoulder.


    I could feel that she was going to fall asleep in the next ten minutes.


    When we reached the bedroom, I made my way straight to the bathroom.


    I sat my angel down on the counter and said, "It''s brush time."


    Without saying anything, she held out her hand for her toothbrush like the good girl she was.


    It was when we both were sliding under the covers and she had her face buried in my chest, she


    asked, "Mama, can I ask you something?"


    "Yes, baby¡­"


    I caressed her dark hair, marveling at the gift god had given me even though most of the time he


    ignores my prayers, I will always be grateful for her.


    She looked up and met my eyes.


    The greys that had looked at me with dark desire and betrayal in them just this morning were exactly


    the same as hers but hers were filled with innocence and love.


    "What is his name?"


    1 I didn''t even have to know who she was talking about, I knew the answer.


    Whenever she talked about a ''him'', it was her father she wanted to know about.


    I licked my lips and replied, this time with the truth, "Kristian."


    She closed her eyes and nodded.


    She went back to pressing her face into my body and asked her next question, "Will I ever meet him?"


    My arms tightened around her and I replied, "Soon, baby."


    "Good night, Mama."


    She said and looked up to kiss me.


    I puckered my lips and brushed it to hers.


    "Good night, my angel."


    Even though I felt exhausted my eyes refused to close and fell asleep, all I could think about was him


    as my mind yed out what had happened in his office like some dirty reel.


    I couldn''t forget the look in his eyes.


    He had looked so furious and vulnerable like he hated how much I had hurt him and how much I still


    affected him.


    And then he had held me in his arms, cared for me until he had gone back to being an arsehole.


    I closed my eyes only for them to pop back open when my phone indicated an iing text.


    I turned around without jostling the little angel attached to me and picked up my phone.


    When I unlocked it, his text appeared on the screen.


    "Open the door."


    My eyes widened at the three words on the screen.


    I wondered if I should reply to him.


    If I didn''t, he would think that I was asleep and go away.


    But another text came just then, "Open the door or I''m going to ring the doorbell and stand here until


    you open it."


    My fingers shook as I quickly typed back my reply, "Are you insane? It''s close to midnight.


    My mother just fell asleep.


    Go away."


    "I am waiting."


    I gritted my teeth and looked at the sleeping angel by my side.


    Carefully, I slid out of the bed and tucked the nket around her small body.


    I picked up the robe from the chair and pulled it on over my camisole and shorts.


    I went out into the hallway and made my way toward the door.


    I peeked through the peephole and yup there he was.


    "Open the door, little girl.


    I know you''re standing right behind this door."


    I sucked in a breath at his deep voice and the way he said it.


    "Little girl¡­"


    Oh god.


    Licking my lips, I cleared my throat and said, "Mom is sleeping.


    I can''t let you in."


    "I don''t want you to let me in¡­"


    Then, "Not in your apartment."


    A soft scoff which made me frown in confusion.


    He was talking oddly.


    "Come on, little girl¡­ I want to take you upstairs to my penthouse."


    When I didn''t reply, he pped his hand on the door, it wasn''t loud but it made me jump all the same.


    "Little girl?"


    1 I fumbled to unlock the door or he would start banging loudly and wake up both the other residents in


    the apartment.


    When I opened the door and my eyes fell on him, I was rendered speechless.


    Kristian was standing there without a shirt, wearing only low hung pajamas looking like he had just


    walked out of the bedroom half asleep.


    "What are you doing here, Kristian?"


    I asked, "And why are you not wearing-"


    I ended up on a gasp as his strong arm circled my waist and pulled me closer into his chest.


    "Kristian!"


    2 "Hush¡­ We don''t want your mother to wake up, do we?"


    He questioned, nuzzling my cheek and I smelled alcohol on his breath that answered histe night, odd


    appearance.


    "Kristian, you are drunk."


    I said, trying to free myself from his tight hold.


    He shook his head.


    "Not yet.


    I''m just a little buzzed¡­"


    He smiled, and I lost myself in that smile for a moment.


    He looked so young and loving with his dark hair a mess on his head and those grey eyes brighter than


    I had ever seen.


    He cupped my face and said, "I couldn''t sleep.


    Then I started thinking about you and now I have to have you."


    ? "Kristian¡­ You should go back to your ce."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He shook his head.


    "No."


    Looking behind me at my apartment door, he said, "Maybe we should go inside, if you''re noting


    with me."


    "No.No, no."


    I held his hand and tugged him towards the elevator.


    "You need to go upstairs to your apartment."


    He cupped my face and mmed his lips on mine.


    I didn''t get to participate as he kissed me and controlled my mouth with his.


    Pulling away only so he could say the words, "I am not going anywhere.


    I want you to be with me in the same bed, it doesn''t matter if it''s yours or mine."


    And then he kissed me again.


    1 I felt my legs going jelly as he sucked on my tongue and then caressed the insides of my mouth


    before he pulled my bottom lip between his teeth and licked it, nibbled on it, making me go crazy.


    It took everything in me to pull myself out of his grasp and ce my hands on his chest to push him


    back instead of caressing the muscles that were on full disy.


    I licked my lips, tasting him.


    I said, "You need to go, Kristian."


    "I am going to stay here if you won''t let me in ore upstairs with me."


    1 I could see it in his eyes that he meant each and every word.


    He was drunk and it might''ve mellowed him enough that he wasn''t angry at the moment but I could see


    that he had made his decision and he wouldn''t leave without me.


    1 When I turned around from him, he grabbed my wrist.


    His fingers tightened for a moment and then he said, "You said you''ll do whatever I want.


    I am giving you time to exin to me why you betrayed me, all you have to do is to be there when I


    want you."


    Sober Kristian wouldn''t have said that.


    He would''ve just ordered me and insulted me.


    I didn''t look at him as I said, "I need to lock the door."


    Slowly his fingers loosened their hold and he let me go.

 Chapter 43: A Losing Battle

    Chapter 43: A Losing Battle


    Elsa


    Kristian kept his hand on my lower back like he was preventing me from running away as we stepped


    inside the elevator.


    I watched as he pressed the button for his penthouse and then entered the code.


    When his arm slipped around me and he leaned into me, his chin resting on my head, I felt like it was


    more him trying to lean into me than keeping me pressed into his side.


    When we reached his penthouse and the elevator doors opened, Kristian pulled me with him.


    My eyes took in the dark tones of his ce entuated only with grey highlights.


    Even in the dim lighting from above the sprawling stairs, and the shimmers that were courtesy of


    the New York skyline, I could see that his penthouse was luxurious and richer than the apartment I was


    living in.


    There was a gap between the tall buildings in front of the floor to ceiling windows that would allow him


    a perfect view of sunrise.


    It was huge, ssy and even though it was furnished to a T with dark wood furniture, glossy marble


    and thousands of dors worth of carpet that looked better than the sheets I used to sleep on till now, I


    felt like itcked in warmth.


    The ce looked empty that even the art and crystal vases couldn''t fill.


    "Come." Kristian started to tug me toward the stairs.


    "Wait!"


    I tried to jerk away from him but he was gripping my wrist too tightly, either he didn''t realize it in his


    drunken haze or he was intentionally hurting me because I was sure he would leave bruises behind in


    the shape of his fingers.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Where are you taking me?" I asked as he tugged me toward the stairs.


    I followed behind him or unless I got dragged across the floor.


    "I want you in my bed." He said as he pulled me up the stairs.


    "No.Wait!" He ignored me as he almost lifted me up thest two-three steps.


    "I''m not going to have sex with you, Kristian¡­ Please, don''t force me."


    He turned around and mmed me against the wall between two doors.


    Looming over me like he wanted to squeeze my throat he said, "Pull your mind out of the gutter, little


    girl.I never had to force you in the past and when I would sink into your tight pussy I would do it after


    making you beg for it."


    "Then why am I here?" I questioned, trying and failing to not fell in those dark grey eyes of his.


    "You are here because I want you to be here." He said and then he picked me up and threw me over


    his shoulder.


    "Kristian!" I squeaked, holding tightly to his pants.


    "Hush.." He pped my arse.


    "I just want you in my bed."


    A momentter I heard him opening a door and then I was flying down andnded on the most cloudy


    mattress that I had ever felt, bouncing twice before I settled back.


    And then he was on me, a knee on the mattress, he slid on top of me.


    His elbow held his weight but he was too close, close enough that my breasts grazed his chest.


    My mouth went dry as his scent engulfed me and how freaking beautiful he looked with his hair falling


    on his forehead and his eyes were anything but cold.


    "Kristian..." I whispered and I made a mistake of cing my palm on his smooth, solid chest.


    He sucked in a sharp breath and then his hand slid mine from the right side of his chest to the left


    where I heard his heart beating a strong stato against my palm.


    My eyes flickered closed for a moment and he leaned down, making my legs fall apart on their own


    ord.


    God, his weight felt so familiar and delicious on top of me.


    I felt his warm breath tickling my neck and a momentter, his lips brushed the soft skin where my neck


    met my shoulder.I squirmed beneath him as he licked my sensitive flesh before he trailed kisses up to


    my ear and then moved along my cheekbone to my lips.


    He paused.


    And I held my breath as my eyes fell close and I fought a battle inside me.I wanted to pull him down


    and demand that he give me the kiss I was craving but I also wanted to resist.


    The problem was where Kristian was considered I could never hold back or have control on what my


    mind decided was the right thing to do.I had always wanted him.


    Had been obsessed with him enough that I had drugged him.And he had always been in control better


    than I could ever be.He had been always a battle that I could never win.He was my losing battle.And


    just like always, a glutton for punishment, I slipped my arm around his neck and lifted my head as I


    pressed my lips to his.


    Later, I''ll me it on my body and his tantalizing scent that was messing with my mind but right now I


    could not help it.


    Right now I was starving for him.I moaned as he forced my lips open with his tongue, taking control


    after I gave in.I tasted him and bitter remains of the alcohol.


    But most of all I tasted need and desire.He slipped his hands over mine, his fingers entwining with mine


    as he slowly dragged our hands up over my head on the mattress.


    His lower half pressed against mine, his hard length a prominent reminder of what I had missed all


    these years.


    Reminding me of the emptiness that I had felt in his office while he had filled and fucked my mouth.


    "Mmm..." I moaned into his mouth, my legs wrapping around his waist as I felt my pussy getting wet,


    ready for more.


    And then all of a sudden I was left feeling cold and like someone pulled me out of a warm nket and


    thrust me outside in the snow fall.


    I blinked my eyes open and found him on his back beside me with his eyes closed.I looked at him with


    wide eyes that sure were filled with astonishment.


    He said, "I wanted you to be here.Just here beside me.I don¡¯t want to fuck you."


    Wow.


    Talk about battering my ego with a hard fucking baseball bat.


    He opened his eyes and I watched as a slow grin stretched his lips and he pulled me over his body.I


    tried to fight it but he was too damn strong even drunk.


    Grabbing a fistful of my hair but making sure that he wasn''t hurting me he lifted my head and said, "Oh,


    don''t look so glum, little girl.I didn¡¯t say I won''t fuck you ever.I meant I don¡¯t want to fuck you when I am


    drunk.


    The first time I fuck you will be when I¡¯m stone cold sober so I can savor every delicious tight inch of


    your pussy."


    "Let me go..." I said, trying to pull away from him.


    But he held me tight and said, "No.You''ll stay here and sleep with me."


    With that he closed his eyes, like he was really going to sleep.


    I looked at him wondering what alternate universe I just entered.


    Licking my lips, I said, "I need to go back to my apartment."


    His arm tightened around my waist and he didn''t open his eyes as he threatened me.


    "I could always use the handcuffs that have your name written on them.Do you want to try them on?"


    I gritted my teeth as he used his other hand and pushed my head down so I was lying on top of him


    with my cheek pressed to his chest.


    After a few minutes, I let my body rx to the rhythm of his heart in my ear and the warmth of his body


    seeping into mine.


    I must''ve fallen asleep because the next time I opened my eyes, I was tucked into his body while he


    spooned me from behind, his arm wrapped around my stomach and his leg between mine.


    As I started toe awake and my mind registered our positions, long buried memories came to the


    forefront and I blinked back the moisture that gathered in my eyes as my heart squeezed with longing.


    I used to wake up like this in his arms and those were the most precious weeks of my life.I carefully


    lifted his arm from around me and slid out of his hold.


    He turned andid there on his back, his arm that was under my head still stretched out like seeking


    me out.


    Unable to help myself, I leaned down and caressed his hair back.He turned his face into my palm and I


    kissed his lips softly.And before I gave in altogether, I left.

 Chapter 44: Maybe, you should

    Chapter 44: Maybe, you should


    Kristian


    "Jenkins will meet you downstairs and drive you to the office." I hit send on the text and slipped my


    phone in my pocket as I picked up my coffee and drank the bitter burning liquid.


    Last night, I had slipped a little.


    Like a drunk fool, begging for her presence I had gone to her and brought her here.


    And even though she hadn''t been here for that long, I felt like she should be.


    It was fucking pathetic considering she disappeared somewhere in the middle of the night without


    telling me.I didn¡¯t know why I thought it would be better to take out my bottled up anger on her, that I


    will get a sense of peace after taking my revenge from her for what she did.


    Maybe I should stop before it''s toote, before I lose myself in her and get addicted again.


    Maybe I should end this here and now, and let her go.I should give her back her job in the file room and


    get rid of her once and for all before she consumes me like she did in the past.


    There was something about her big blue eyes that sucks you in and she makes you go crazy with an


    intense need to have her.


    My phone pinged from an iing text.I pulled it out and saw a text from my brother.


    "You are stilling, right?"


    "Of course, I am."


    I put my phone on the kitchen counter and made my way to my bedroom upstairs.I swear I could smell


    her still and for that alone I wanted to rip the sheets off and throw them out, but a part of me wanted to


    sleep in those same sheets when I came back tonight in my empty apartment.


    Half an hourter I was on the road in my new Buggati driving through the crowds of New York and


    exiting the city in favor of the countryside with small towns.


    Three hourster I entered one of those small towns in which I had spent my childhood.


    ck Mountain came into view, the streets, the shops and the houses all too familiar.


    And with it came the haunting memories that outweighed the good ones.I sped through the narrow


    roads leaving the main town behind and into the part that was lined with forest.


    Slowing down, I pulled up outside the cemetery.


    Taking a deep breath, I picked up the two red roses from the console.I opened my door and stepped


    out of thefort of my car.


    With every step I took a familiar vice gripped my chest and taking a deep breath in became something


    that I couldn''t do.I opened the small iron door and walked inside.


    The green grass, the colorful flowers around the grave could never hide the pain that resided in these


    grounds.


    Everyone here was someone''s father, mother and child.


    A sibling.


    A friend or a spouse.


    It was fucking gutting to think that all of these people were only distinguished by the name on_ their


    headstone and two of them bore myst name.


    My parents.


    There were flowers on each of their graves, orchids on my father¡¯s and lilies for mother, which meant


    my brother was already here.


    I ced the two long stemmed roses I brought with me and closed my eyes as I brought an age old


    faded picture of them together and happy from my mind to relive once again.


    I touched her headstone and felt the weight of the promise I had made her when I was losing her.I


    gritted my teeth against the rush of emotions and let out a shaky breath.


    The slight shuffle of footsteps reached my ears and I stood up to face my brother.


    When I turned around I found Kristoff slightly limping as he walked toward me.I gestured at his right leg


    and asked, "The leg troubling you?"


    Kristoff shrugged a shoulder, still carrying the baby face of his teenage years, he looked boyish.He


    rubbed his knee as he said, "It¡¯s the weather and I haven''t had myst appointment with the


    physiotherapist."


    "Why?" I frowned at him as I looked him over, trying to see if there was something I was missing.


    He looked well enough, but I wouldn''t put it aside if he was hiding something from me.There was


    always that problem with him, he was always running away from anything that bothered him.


    "It¡¯s nothing, I just forgot.I was busy." He answered.


    "Busy, doing what?"


    He gave me a smile as he said, "Kathy was in town."


    I shook my head as I walked beside him.


    "Is she noting back here?"


    Kathy was his long time girlfriend and even though she had lived here, she had opted to go to New


    York for her college.I just didn''t want him to be heartbroken when she finds someone else out there


    while my brother remains here in this small town.


    It was his time to shake his head as he said, "She still had eight months before her college is finished."


    "Then, why don''t youe to New York and be with her.I will get to see you more often."


    "I like it here."


    He paused and touched my arm as he said, "Maybe, you shoulde back.I know you can''t be happy


    there all alone."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    I clenched my jaw and looked at the big estate and the house in the middle that was visible from where


    we stood at the periphery of the cemetery.When I didn''t say anything he asked, "Did you look for her?"


    "No." I lied.


    Every time we meet Kristoff asks me to look for her and the answers that he thinks would take away my


    pain.


    And now when I had found her, she literally appeared in front of me out of nowhere, I couldn''t bring


    myself to listen to her for the fear of her lies and also what if the truth wasn''t something that I wanted to


    hear.


    "Maybe, you should." The slight emotion in his voice had me looking at him.


    He said, "I had a dream a few days ago.It was weird, Kristian..."


    My brother didn''t remember much of the few days that had changed all our lives more than five years


    ago.


    There were only figments of memories that he had told me which made no sense without the whole


    picture.It was like his mind had erased the memory or blocked it because of the trauma of it all.


    "What was it?"


    "It was the same...The pain...And," He swallowed, his hand going to the back of his head.


    "This time, she was there...Afraid and crying.I think Elsa is the only one who can tell us what


    happened."


    "But she wasn''t at the estate when it happened? Was she?" I asked, remembering how I had found the


    cottage.


    Everything was messed up and she had taken my warning and fled.Kristoff shook his head, a frustrated


    look crossed his face.


    "I don''t remember.I tried but then..." I squeezed his shoulder.


    "It''s okay.You don''t have to try.What happened, happened and now we can''t do anything about it."


    "I think you should find her still, talk to her.I can tell you still miss her.Elsa was the only one who made


    you smile."


    "She was the one who took away everything too." I said and to change the topic, I asked, "Do you want


    me to drop you at the house?"


    "No.I''ll walk.I haven''t had my daily exercise." I pulled him into a hug.


    "Take care."


    "I will." He replied and walked away.


    I watched for a minute as he slowly made his way out of the cemetery and on the upward narrow road


    that led to Aaron Estate.I turned away from it.


    It fucking haunted me.And especially when I hadn''t fulfilled my promise to my mother.I haven''t found


    her killer yet even though I have several sources out there searching for that bastard.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!